[TF] Love - Ch 1 Another nightmare plagued me again. At the...

Info iconThis preview shows pages 1–3. Sign up to view the full content.

View Full Document Right Arrow Icon

Info iconThis preview has intentionally blurred sections. Sign up to view the full version.

View Full DocumentRight Arrow Icon
This is the end of the preview. Sign up to access the rest of the document.

Unformatted text preview: Ch 1 Another nightmare plagued me again. At the moment when it was getting hard to breath, someone kept on hitting my back. I got up and came face to face with someone. My math teacher! “Nara Nara Shin Nara. You slept again today?” “Noo! That wasn’t…” “Go out and raise your hands!” “But that…” “I’m gonna hit you. Go!” Unfortunately, I was caught by the unmarried dame. (the math teacher) In the hallway I sat down on my knees and raised my hands. I didn’t want to sleep either! But how can I help being surprised by a nightmare! This is soooo unfair! I thought I would be able to sleep comfortably. The horror math class must have ended because the unmarried dame came out the front door. And the attendance book came crashing down on my head again and again. “Sleep again next time? Why don’t you dare to?” The unmarried dame grinded her teeth as she talked to me And I could only laugh at that. This was the best method I could think of. Soon I was able to get up and shake out my legs. “Nara, let’s eat.” “Lee Ji Sun! If your friend was sleeping, you should have woken her up!” “I woke you up. But you’re the one who didn’t wake up still!” “That’s cause I was scared by a nightmare!” As I spoke, I held my shoes and began to walk. The cafeteria was really far so I had to change my shoes. I just wanted to wear my indoor shoes [TN: In Korea, students change their shoes when they come into school from their outdoor shoes to school shoes.], but if I wore it like that I would have to go the gym and pull out the weeds there. That was why I had to take my shoes even though it was a little annoying. “Really? Did you see a ghost?” “Ghost, what ghost! Argghhhhh, I’m so mad. How did I get caught by the unmarried dame!” “Huh? Hey!” “What?” I looked at where Ji Sun was pointing. What the…? Something was flying? What’s that? Looking at it closely, I realized it was a soccer ball. The soccer ball was flying towards me in slow motion But I was frozen to the spot. Yea. It can’t be that it’ll come over here? Can’t be…, Can’t be…, Did they say that can’t be’s held up people? I was hit by the soccer ball without fail. But the thing that made me even more mad was that My “friend” Ji Sun was laughing hysterically. Suddenly, the sky seemed to get swirly and I knew that I was probably going to faint soon. And I really fainted. Why couldn’t I have fainted during class? As I slowly opened my eyes I noticed a head And I knew that this must me the nurse’s office. I wanted to get up right away but the pounding headache in my head Made me lie back down. “Are you okay?” “Oh, hi Nurse.” “You got hit pretty hard there. Are you okay?” “Yes, but where’s the human being who kicked the ball?” “Unfortunately he’s in class. You already slept 2 hours.” “I slept 2 hours?!” “Yup! You also nosebled in both nostrils!” After listening to the nurse I looked in the mirror. OH MY GOD! If you were going to clean me up, you should have cleaned me up properly. From both sides of my face to my nose, there were red stains of blood. I went hurriedly to the bathroom to wash up and then headed towards class. As I opened the door, everyone shot their eyes at me. And my homeroom teacher was teaching in the front. But he stopped the class momentarily when he saw me. “You’re all right?” “Yes.” “I heard you got hit by a flying soccer ball?” “Yes.” Suddenly the whole class began to laugh and looking at my Puffy red nose, the teacher frowned. “You even nosebled on both nostrils?” Teacher! Not saying this would have helped me! But already my classmates were laughing so loudly that all the other classes could probably hear them. I sat down quickly and glared at my teacher. Right then the ending bell rang. “Prepare for your next class. Is it 6th period?” “Yes.” “Today there’s no autonomy class!” After the teacher left, the other kids were so happy that They banged their desks and cheered. And like that I glued myself to the desk. Sleeping right against the desk is the best way to sleep! As I was trying to sleep, someone began to shake me and I got up annoyed. “Ah, what! Lee Ji Sun!” “Outside!” “Outside what?” “Go outside right now!” “Why?” Soon my classmates pushed me towards the hallway. Did they really want to die in my hands! Even without that I was still angry about the flying soccer ball incident. A boy stood outside, and he came to me and held out his hand as I approached. What is this? He wants to act out a play with me? “I’m really sorry about before. I went to the nurse’s office after you fainted, but because class started I had to go back before you woke up. I’m really sorry.” The boy held his head down and seemed like he was truly sorry. I glanced quickly at the boy’s nametag. Since it’s sky blue he must also be a junior and the same age as me. [TN: A junior in Korea is the same as a senior here. There are only three years of high school in Korea.] “I’m okay, so go.” I turned around as I said that. But I was turned around again. What the…? This guy has is pretty strong. I raised my hand and began to dust out where he had grabbed me. “Haha.” Suddenly the guy laughed and I stared at the guy strangely. What the heck, why is he laughing all of a sudden? Did I do something wrong? “Were you that offended?” “What?” “That you would dust off where I grabbed you,” At the guy’s words, I pondered away. I just did it without thinking but the guy must have thought I was disgusted by him. “Hey, it was just something I did without thinking. Nothing else is wrong with me so you can go now.” “There’s a bump forming around your eye.” At the guy’s words, my eyes suddenly felt a tug. I hurriedly looked at my reflection on the window. OH SHIT! The bump was really trying to form neatly. That ass! You shoulda just shut up! Even without your words my bruises are getting even more painful! “It’s all right so go.” “I’ll wait for you after school ends.” “What? Why would you wait for me?” “We have to go to the hospital.” “It’s okay so go.” “I’ll wait right here.” They guy left after telling me that and I also headed to class. But without even going a few steps, some girls stopped me. “Kyaaak! How could this happen! How!” “What?” “Do you really not know? Do you know who he is?” “Who?” “Kang. Shi. Min.” “Kang Shi Min?” “Yea! The genius who didn’t lose the number one spot for every test! And he even went in the top 1 in national testing! And he became class president last year. You still don’t know who he is?” “Nope.” At my “whatever” expression, my classmates stared at me with their mouths gaping. Suddenly, as I heard a desk falling A tall guy stood up. “Ah, shit. I can’t even sleep cuz you’re so loud.” Ch 2 As the guy stood up, the other classmates were busy going back to their seats. I opened my eyes wide and glared at the guy. But the guy looked at me as if he were saying, “What’re you gonna do about it?” To pass it off quietly, I went silently back to my seat. The guy went out of the classroom and another classmate put back the seat the guy had knocked over. “The mood’s pretty grim here.” “Hey, but don’t you think Ji Min is hot?” “You like that kind of gangster?” “Uh huh. Just one minute. No, I like him so much I’d like to hug him for just one second.” “One minute with that gangster! I can’t even stay one second with him. Even if I die! You guys are being fooled by him! That ass…,” “We’re being fooled? How?” “Huh? No, I just spoke jibberish. Anyway, don’t like that kind of guy.” After I spoke, I laid down on my desk. There could have been a big accident. I carelessly almost slipped about the guy. Shin Nara! Watch your mouth! Let’s try to be careful! I don’t know that guy! Even if I die I don’t know him! As I spoke like that, I dreamt off into my own world. So when the teacher began to start the class I unconsciously got up with my bag. “Hey! Where are you going?” “What?” “Kang Shi Min!” “Why are you waiting for him?” With that, I went out to the hallway. But the guy was already standing and looking at me. Does this guy really have no life? I had totally forgotten that he said he would wait for me. “What’s blocking my way!” Because of the voice from behind me, I turned around. Ji Min was frowning as he glared at me I also glared back at him. He glanced at me once more before pushing me as he passed by and I went to the shoe closet to get my shoes. “Let’s go to the hostpital.” “I said that I don’t need to go! I won’t die, so don’t worry.” As I said those words, I passed by Kang Shi Min or Kang Shin Ji or whatever his name is. And I hurriedly came down the stairs and put on my outdoor shoes and put away my indoor shoes. Although Ji Sun was following me from behind I didn’t have the time to wait for her. I have to go home! Home! “Hey! Shin Nara! Let’s go together!” “I’m going first.” “We were supposed to go the city today!” “It’s freezing! You go home too!” And as I said that, I waved my hand and started walking home. Actually, my home was close to school so I could get home in five minutes. But today also, something was holding onto my legs and that was the pet shop. I played with the iguanas for a long time and reluctantly went home. As I was standing in front of the gates of my house I came across Ji Min, who was coming out from next door. Blah, I don’t even have to say a gate. You could call it the rundown wooden sticks. But the guy’s parents and mine were very friendly so there wasn’t even a wall to separate our houses, only some wooden posts. But the guy I and were like a dog and a cat. From the first time we met, we never had enough of fighting each other. The guy must have been going somewhere nice cause he had on a suit. And without even acknowledging me, he started walking in the opposite direction. Huk! Look at that *ss! “Gangster!” “Little kid. You wanna die?” “Where are you going again?” “Mind your own business.” “I want to mind my own business but your parents keep on asking me about you, so what am I supposed to do? I’m really annoyed too. They think we’re friends, and do you know how disgusted I am about that?” “Look, I feel the same way. Let’s just mind our own business! I’m also p*ssed!” The guy must have really been p*ssed because he frowned and glared at me. Huk! You’re gonna keep on coming out like that? Wait and see. You’re going to have a day when you’ll regret this. I flipped my middle finger at him and went inside my house. “Arrggh, that b*tch!” “Hey gangster. Go where you were going!” “Ahhh, f*ck!” The guy turned around swiftly. And I laughed as I looked at the guy. But I suddenly noticed something. Kang Shi Min! What’s that guy doing here? Even though I said I’m not going to the hospital? “Hey, Lee Ji Min. You guys know each other?” “What the…. Isn’t this Kang Shi Min? I don’t know that dumb girl so go where you were heading.” “Yea, but what can I do? I have to talk to Shin Nara.” “Yea, then go ahead.” Ji Min began laughing through his nose and pushed past Kang Shi Min. Ah, cr*p. If he talks like that, it’s risky. I hurriedly turned around and started walking. But as I said before, our gate is really low. So that guy could see my back as I approached my house. “You don’t have to avoid me like that?” “Did someone say I was avoiding you?” “Do I have to talk like this for you to look back? Doesn’t your eye hurt?” As the president [TN: Remember, Kang Shi Min is the class president.] spoke, my eye started hurting again. I reacted to what he said and started to touch my eye. Yup, the pain was telling me that there was a bruise forming. “It’s all right, so leave! Don’t follow me like a stalker.” “Look, Shin Nara.” “Why?” “You know you overthink?” “What?” “Unfortunately, the house in front of your house is my house.” At the guy’s words, I looked at the place his finger was pointing. That house was extremely large compared to my house. Of course my house wasn’t on the small side either, but that guy’s house was huge! Our house was half the size of his with only two floors. He lived in a 4­story house with a large gate and surrounding brick wall. It seemed like it was telling the world how grand it was. “Hey, okay. It’s nice that you’re rich. See you soon.” And I waved my hands as I left like that. but I was stopped by the guy’s words. “So it’s okay if I tell everyone about you and Lee Ji Min?” You dirty bastard! You blackmail me like this! All right! I don’t care even if you tell everyone about our relationship… actually, I do. I’d hidden our relationship for 11 years already! But I can’t just reveal that when there’s only one year left! “What do you want?” “You’re a lot smarter than I thought you’d be.” “Hurry up and tell me!” “Go to the doctor with me and showing him your eye.” “It’s only that?” “Of course.” “Fine!” I agreed to accept the guy’s proposal. If I didn’t, it seemed like he would annoy me until I was forced to go to the hospital. But the guy grabbed hold of my hand and pulled me. And we arrived at the house right in front of my house! What is this guy thinking of doing! Suddenly, I was pulled by the guy past a huge garden and pushed into the house. Inside, the house was so grand that my eyes were rolling around. The guy made me sit on the sofa and left me alone in the living room. Looking at the floor and wall, I noticed that everything was granite And I was able to see the garden through the glass in the living room. At that moment, I heard the sound of the door opening and a young lady came outwith the guy. “Oh? You have a large bump.” “Huh? Ah, yes…” “You got the bump from my Shi Min?” “Huh? Ah… It formed because of my carelessness, so…” “No, no. How can you scar a girl’s face? Kang Shi Min! If this thing was happening, you should have taken her straight to the hospital! Did I (Mom) teach you like that?” Mo…ther? This elegant young woman sitting in front of me is his mother? As I looked at the guy with shocked eyes, the guy laughed. “Yes. It doesn’t look like there’ll be a scar. There’s some ointment you can put on. All right?” “Yes, ma’am.” I received the ointment from the woman who I found hard to believe was the guy’s mother and sat back down. And as I was trying to say goodbye and leave, someone was coming in through the front door. “Huh, sweetie! How come you came home so early today?” “I finished my work early today. But who’s that young lady there?” Huk! That guy is… Kang Il Woo? [TN: You’ll find out how Nara knows him in the next chapter.] Without even realizing it, I bowed down 90 degrees towards him. The older man looked at me surprised and laughed. “Are you Shi Min’s friend?” “Uh, we’re not friends. We just came to know each other by accident. Then I’ll be going now. Good by…” “Why don’t you eat here and go?” Ch 3 The place where I’m sitting now is the dining room in this house. Of course it’s connected with the grand kitchen here. For some reason, I feel uncomfortable and uneasy. Hmm, I can’t help feeling this way. I’ve never lived in this kind of house…, At that moment, I made eye contact with the president’s father. How can he look like he’s in his early 30s When he’s in his 40s…, Actually, Kang Il Woo is one of our country’s most famous actors. If it wasn’t for the president [TN: Shi Min is class president, so that’s why she calls him president.], I would have asked him for an autograph. An actor who graduated from Seoul University Law School…, [TN: Seoul University is like Harvard University in the U.S. It’s the most reputable school in Korea] He had a handsome face; he was smart and his personality was good. He was a perfect man who kept his family safe. He was really Ji Sun’s and my perfect boyfriend. Now I see that the president is pretty handsome too. Of course, since he got his genes from these two people, he has to be handsome. “Does it taste bad?” “Huh? Oh, oh no. It’s delicious.” “But how come you not eating well? Next time I’ll make something good so visit often.” Mr. Kang laughed as he spoke and again, I stared at him. I then noticed the president looking at me disapprovingly. I quickly bowed my head and started eating quickly. Then I heard Mrs. Kang’s voice. “What do your parents do?” “Huh? Oh, my parents? My mother does house work and my dad works.” “What kind of work?” “That is…,” “You don’t have to say if you can’t.” I laughed after Mr. Kang’s words. Now I think of it, there’s a black and blue bruise on my eye? I must seem like a fool! I just bent my head and began to eat the food spread out before me. “Hey… did he go through some hard times or something?” “Huh?” “Was he forced to retire early…,” “Pook!” The food that was in my mouth sprayed out. What the…! How come nothing happens right! “Honey!” “Oh, sorry.” “It…It’s okay. Cough cough…” I was able to finally calm down by drinking water and began to wipe the contents of my mouth with a napkin. Mrs. Kang looked at me pitifully. “My father didn’t get fired or anything. It’s only if there’s something illegal. Haha.” “Illegal?” “He’s a prosecuter.” Mrs. Kang looked surprised at my expressionless face. And soon the pitiful look she had given me went away and was replaced by a bright smile. “I see. I thought something bad happened. Eat a lot.” “Yes, ma’am.” “What’s his name?” “Hmm? Ahh, it’s Shin Yoo Kang.” “Shin Yoo Kang?” “Honey, you know who he is?” “It seems like he’s an underclassman I went to school with. He had a daughter this big already?” I slowly lowered my head. Actually my parents had accidentally had me at the youthful age of 18. And now I think of it, my dad said he used to carry me to his classes in college… “He’s your junior?” “Yup. He was a really cute junior. He used to carry around a baby who he said was his younger sister.” Uh oh. Actually that baby was me. My father told everyone I was his younger sister! Not even his daughter, but his younger…sister. Arrghh, my blood’s boiling. “It doesn’t seem like it was his younger sister, but his daughter?” The guy who had been quiet up to that point spoke And Mr. And Mrs. Kang suddenly looked at me. Yes. It’s true. That baby was me. I nodded my head, and Mr. Kang opened his already big eyes even wider. “Where do you live? I’d like to see him.” “Me? I live right in front of this house.” As I spoke with decreasing volume Mr. Kang gratefully held onto my hand. Surprised, I looked up and I realized how happy I would be when I told Lee Ji Sun about holding Kang Il Woo’s hand! As a result, I ate the main course, dessert and tea. After eating, I was able to come out of the house. Mr. and Mrs. Kang told me to visit often and walked me to the door, while Kang Shi Min followed me out. “Go in. I can go by myself.” “It’s really okay?” “Yea…Nooo, no.” I suddenly became aware of a large dog in front of me. And holding onto the guy’s arm, I went back a few steps. Weirdly, I was afraid of large and small dogs after being bitten by a dog on my butt when I was small. The incident in which I got my butt bitten was miserable. I had been wearing my shorts and going to the mart to get ice cream. I was crossing the street when I made eye contact with a suspicious looking dog. As I walked looking watchfully at the dog, the dog suddenly ran with his tongue out towards me. I was still waiting for the green light, and my lovely butt was bitten by the dog. I cried as I went home, and my father hurriedly took me to the neighborhood hospital. And the doctor told me this. “There’s a chance that something might happen, so watch the dog for three day.” “Hmm? Why?” “Maybe he had rabies…” I suddenly became as pale as a corpse and tried to find the dog, but he had already disappeared. And fortunately, I had no other symptoms. From that moment on, I hated all dogs. I was sick to my stomach by them… Finally, the guy approached the front gate of his house. And I quickly let go of the guy’s arm and dusted my hand. “I’ll be off now.” I hurriedly went down the stairs and the guy laughed as he closed the door. I let out a loud sigh and turned around. And I suddenly became aware of Ji Min, who was walking crookedly. OH SH*T! Why do I so unluckily have to meet that guy. “Yo, you’re coming out of Kang Shi Min’s house?” “What do you care?” “What isthis? Your friend from before we can remember was concerned about you.” “You seem to have gotten drunk, so why don’t you just go?” “Are you going out with Kang Shi Min?” “Crazy b*stard!” “Of course. What would he see in you?” “Shut up! Go back to your house!” “Sorry to tell you but I’m gonna be staying in your house from today.” “What? Why?” “My dad went on a business trip!” “So?” “My mom went with him!” “So what?” “He had to leave me with your parents. So!” “So you’re going to sleep in my room again?!” “Bingo!” The guy went in through the front gate into my house after he spoke. And I pulled my hair as I followed him Actually I have a younger brother. But he’s in England with my aunt studying And because I can’t speak English, that’s why I’m still here in Korea. So we were using my brother’s room as a garage and often, if the guy slept over my house, I lost my bed to him. F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! “Oh, Ji Min, you came? How come you’re so late. I was worrying about you.” “Sorry. It was my friend’s birthday today.” “Okay. Go up and rest!” “Mom!” “Yes. My daughter came?” “What is this! Why do I have to use the same room as that guy! I’m all grown up now!” “Then do you want to sleep in the garage room?” “It’s so cold, how can I sleep there?” “Then don’t say a word and sleep in your room!” “Mom, don’t you even worry?” “Oh my, does Ji Min look at you like a girl? Even if it were me, I wouldn’t see you as a girl. I’m tired, so I’ll go sleep now.” And with that, my mom went to her room. The guy laughed at me and started going up the stairs. Helplessly, I followed him. F*ck! I’m so unlucky! The guy came into my room, went to my closet and began to change into exercise clothes. Of course, those clothes were the clothes I had worn in middle school. I threw my bag on the desk and lay down on my bed. The guy went out and came in after washing and I lay frozen on my bed. “Hey!” “Why?” “Move over!” “It’s my bed, so why do I have to move!” “I can’t sleep on the floor!” “No!!” “It’s not even more than a day or two, so come one? Hmm?” As he spoke, he kicked the helpless me with his foot. And I fell right to the floor. He really kicked me with all his might! Seriously, with all his power! He laughed at me and closed his eyes as he lay on the bed. Watch! You shmuck! I’m gonna get you back!!! Ch 4 Hopelessly, I had to get up and go to the closet to take out the peaceful blankets and lay them on the floor. Ji Min looked at me, laughed and turned over. Really! How the heck is there a rumor about this guy cooking well! Right then, my cell phone rang. I picked up the phone that was on the desk. Huk. It’s not my cell, but his cell. “Hey, give me my clothes.” “You go and get it!” “You wanna die?” Helplessly, I pouted and threw the guy’s clothes at the guy. But as he received the clothes with one hand, he began to pull my lips. And began to whirl it around with his fingers. “Hey! You wanna die?” “Who told you to stick out your mouth! Who?” ARGHH, that jerk! He couldn’t stand me pouting so that every time I pouted, he would begin to pull and shake my lips around. Hearing the high­pitched shriek from the phone, it must be another girl. The guy’s face was distorted with a frown. I laid down and covered my face with the blanket. But that didn’t last long either. The jerk was tapping my back with his foot and I again was forced to get up. Oh f*ck! My face was attacked by Ji Min’s foot. “Hey, b*tch! Who the f*ck are you? Who are you to call someone else’s boyfriend?” [Oh my, oh my, who are you?] “Me? I’m Lee Ji Min’s wife! What you gonna do about it? Why are you flirting with my husband! Do you want to feed my children? If you call him again! I’ll be sure to beat the sh*t out of you! You got it?” After speaking like that, I threw the phone at the jerk. With a satisfied grin, he lay back on the bed. Truthfully, when I’m near him, there are several things that make me uncomfortable. When there’s a girl who’s sticking to him, I have to drive her away and as you can see I have to lend him my bed sometimes too. If I’m born again, I’ll make sure to be born on the opposite end of the universe from him. Who knows, I might actually be an alien! I quickly fell asleep and when I opened my eyes The time was 8:00. Yea. 8…8:00? I swiftly got up and washed myself and returned to my room to change. I was changing my clothes, but at that moment, Ji Min also came in to change. “Hey! You *ss! What is this? Get out!” “There’s nothing to see. But why are you wearing your uniform?” “We have to go to school! It’s 8! 8!” “Retard. Today’s a holiday.” At his words, I looked at the calendar on the wall. April 5th­No school Oh sunshine! Memory, are you abandoning me! “Hey!” “What?” “If you want to wear your clothes, wear it. It’s really hard to look at you right now.” At his words, I looked down at what I was wearing. Above my pajama pants were my uniform skirt and my unbuttoned blouse. I swiftly covered my front. “You wolf! Get out!” “Who said to show me?” With that, Ji Min lay back on the bed and I was forced to take my clothes outside. In the bathroom, I changed into comfortable clothes and returned to my room. I pushed the blankets to one corner and arranged my clothes. Right then, the door opened and my mom came in. “Come down and eat.” “Mom.” “What?” “How do you like seeing him like that?” “Why?” “Lying like that on my bed!” “What about that?” “Mom, do you even think? How old am I? I’m 19!! 19! If it was like the old days, I would already be married! But do I have to use the same room as that kid?” “You guys saw all that you had to see from when you were young, so what’s wrong? Come down and eat.” My mom left with those words. Apparently, I can’t communicate with my mom! I ran down to the kitchen and sat down at the table. Dad was reading a newspaper and I began to shoot laser beams with my eyes at my dad. Dad, feeling my stare, put down the newspaper and looked at me. “Daughter, what’s wrong?” “Am I your younger sister?” “What?” “When you were going to school, you told everyone that I was your younger sister?” “Who said that?” “Hooooo, so you had a secret like that. Did Grandma really give birth to me?” “No, No. Who said that jibberish…” “Kang Il Woo.” “What?” “The Seoul University Law School graduate and actor, Kang Il Woo!” Suddenly, my dad’s face became blue… no, white. Oh ho! So there’s something fishy here? And I opened my mouth again. “He said he really really wants to meet you.” At my words, my dad’s fork dropped. I laughed and poured my milk. And began to spread the jam on my bread. “And! He lives right in front of our house!” “WHAT?” “Why are you yelling at me?!” He lives in front of our house?” I nodded my head and my dad suddenly stuffed his mouth with bread. What’s wrong with this man? Did he really eat something wrong? “But Dad.” “Yea?” “Am I really your daughter?” “Of course! You’ll always be my daughter!” “But do I have to use the same room as that guy at this age?” “What? Why are you using the same room as Ji Min?!” “Mom said to use the same room as him!” “Hmm~ You can’t sleep in our room… so just be patient for a few days.” “DAD!” “Your dad’s not deaf you know.” “I’m a young lady now! I’m gonna use my own room by myself!” And I became aware of the guy who was coming down the stairs. Seeing me like this, he laughed at me and began to eat bread as he sat down and started to kick me from under the table. Oh yea? Look at this jerk? I put all my strength in my legs and tried to hit him but he had already moved his legs aside. I fell right away from the chair. Ahhh, sh*t! “Daughter! What’s wrong?” “Huh? Oh, nothing. Just give me a different room!” “Just wait a few days. I’ll clean out the garage room.” “Really? Other people don’t even bother their children because they’re juniors in high school! But what’s up with Mom!” “Hey, who told you to curse your mom!” Eventually, I was hit with a baguette that had been on my plate. In reality, my parents were the best couple ever! And their relationship was sticky like honey! I’ll just have to stop this rally if I don’t want to be attacked by my father. “Yo!” “What again?” “You have a piece of bread on your tooth.” Oh sh*t! That jerk!!! I’m gonna really get back at you some time!!! Ch 5 After eating, I went to the bathroom And after taking a shower, I went to the living room and sat on the sofa. I flipped through the channels aimlessly, but since I didn’t know what was on, I just turned off the t.v. I was reading the newspaper when I heard laughter and looking beside me, Ji Min was laughing at me. Holding onto my arm and sitting on me, he looked at me… “Why? Can’t I read the newspaper?” “Did I say something? You’re over reacting, you know.” With those words, he began to flip through the channels on the t.v. And quietly the afternoon passed, but because of my parents, we had to go outside. Dad said something about how he found a really good barbeque house…, You two could just go, but why they insisted on taking the both of us, I don’t know. Thinking of having to spend time with this guy, I became worried. But Ji Min didn’t seem to care and sat in the back seat of the car. I also sat finally next to him. Soon, the car left and I passed time looking out the car window. I must have been sleeping because someone began to poke my head and opening my eyes, Ji Min was poking me with one finger on my head as if I were a bug. “Hey, what’re you doing?” “We arrived, so get off!” “Arggghh! But why the heck are you poking me!” “Who told you to sleep on my shoulder? Ow, my shoulder hurts.” “Okay! Your shoulder’s lean!” With that, I got off the car. The jerk was complaining as he walked to the restaurant As if his shoulder were seriously injured. As Dad had said, this restaurant must be famous because there were so many people that it was a while before we finally got our seats. While I was eating carelessly, Dad said, “Did Kang sun bae [TN: A word used to address people older than you.] mention anything else?” “What are you talking about?” “No, nothing. Hurry up and eat, daughter.” “Okay.” Although it seemed like Dad was surprised and had suddenly stopped talking, I decided to forget about it. The meat was so good that I ate 2 servings. Although the jerk made fun of me, asking me if I had 4 stomachs, I scooped everything up. Even though I eat a lot, compared to him, it was nothing! Ji Min had a much much bigger appetite than me! He only thinks about other people and not about him Seeing my dad and mom feeding each other, the guy and I were so disgusted that we became nauseous. After eating all the meat, we felt lazy. But my parents, saying they were going to date, disappeared and we were forced to take a taxi home. “Hey, you make me sick so ride another taxi.” “I want to, but I don’t have money. What can I do.” “Aye, f*ck. Just get on.” I’m riding a taxi for free! But the jerk said he had some business in the city and got off, so I had to get off and follow him because I had no money. I really got off because I didn’t have money. I really didn’t want to walk around in my jogging suit, but I couldn’t help it. I grabbed the disappearing Ji Min’s arm. “Ah, what the f*ck! Why are you grabbing me!” “I don’t have money.” I looked at him with the saddest expression I could conjure up. The jerk laughed at me, and took out $10 from his wallet in his pocket. And I quickly grabbed King Sae Joong [TN: That’s the king who’s on the $10 bill] This jerk! I thought you would give me a dollar, but you give me 10! I’ll forget all the bad things that you did to me for a while! Feeling good, I turned around. But he turned around right away facing me. “Ah, why… uh oh.” Ji Min covered my mouth with his large hands. I was so surprised that I opened my eyes wide and stared at him. “Oh sh*t! It’s the girl from yesterday. Act well, all right?” “What? I don’t…eub.” “Do you want me to take back the $10?” Helplessly I raised my head. Fine. I’ll show you Shin Nara’s Academy Award worthy performance! I hurriedly put the money in my pocket and held onto the guy’s arm. Although the jerk was uncomfortably laughing as he grinded his teeth, I laughed very brightly. “Hey! Lee Ji Min!” The girl swiftly came in front of us and I was surprised at the girl’s sassy look. But I found myself again and held on even more tightly on the guy’s arm. Although my jogging suit wrecks my image, I can’t just lose! “Who’s this b*tch!” “What? This b*tch? Did you finish what you have to say? “Oh hoh! You’re the girl who got the phone yesterday?” “So you’re the girl from yesterday? Why are you flirting with someone else’s boyfriend!” “Flirt? I came first before you!” Woah? Look at this girl? She’s coming on pretty strong? “Unfortunately. We already promised to marry~!” “Wh…What?” “You don’t believe me? Hmmm… how do I convince you?” I laughed as I looked at the girl in front of me. Although she had a lot of makeup on She had pretty features. If I had fingernails, I would have wanted to check how think her powder was with my nails, but since they were nicely trimmed, I decided to push it off to next time. But usually when I say I’m his girlfriend they leave, but what is this girl still doing here? “Honey, I’m hungry.” “What? You’re alrea…Oh, really? What does my honey bunch want? Ji Min’s voice was slightly shaking. It figures. He’s using words that he’s never used in his life. I smiled brightly as I looked at Ji Min. “Pizza!” “Pi…zza? Okay. If my ho.ne.y wants it, then of course we’ll have to eat it. Don’t you think so?” The jerk was forcing himself to say those words. Even though I’m afraid of what might happen later, I have to remove this girl from you, so be patient! “The evidence is pretty weak?” “What?” “Kiss each other.” Ch 6 I turned my head to look at Ji Min’s face. Ji Min’s dark eyebrows were shaking along with his eyelashes. It must have been his first time experiencing this because he seemed surprised. What do I do? I racked my brains for a solution, but nothing sharp stood out. But even so I can’t get my first kiss stolen by this jerk. Suddenly, the guy took hold of my face with his hands. Heyy…hey *sshole! What are you doing right now! I was so surprised by his actions that I couldn’t move. The guy’s hands were shaking so much I could feel it and with his two eyes closed, the guy slowly approached my face. Before I could think about what was happening, I fell from that spot… No, I was pushed down. The guy’s hands which had held my face had pushed me away. “Ah, f*ck. I can’t do this kinda stuff. It makes me sick.” With that, the jerk went the way he had been going. And as I sat there staring after him, I came eye to eye with the girl. I swiftly got up and dusted off my derriere. The b*tch laughed at me and because of my boiling blood, I got on the taxi right in front of me. After telling the driver the destination, I lowered my head. Even if… he didn’t want to kiss me, did he have to do it in such an obvious way? Lee Ji Min, if you even dare to come home! You’re dead! I grinded my teeth and tried to find some peace in my mind. After paying the cabby, I tried to calm down by taking deep breaths. But my vengeful heart did not cease burning so I kicked the front gate hoping it would break. “You think the front gate will break with that?” Hearing the voice from behind, I turned around. Oh sh*t. There’s a rat in my throat. I quickly grabbed my neck and sat down. What is this! That president jerk! If he saw me like this, isn’t it proper to help me out? Even though I stared at him till I burned holes through him, he kooked at me as if he didn’t know what was wrong. I finally got up and grabbed my neck. “Why are you just looking?!” “What?” “If there’s someone sitting down because she’s sick, don’t you have to help her!!” “So you want me to massage your neck?” At his words, I immediately shut up. Yea, how could a grown guy touch a girl’s neck in public. I touched my neck and putting strength into my feet, opened the half opened gate. And I began to walk to my house as I closed the gate. As I walked step by step, my neck ached even more. But I endured the pain patiently. “Are you really hurt? Or are you faking it?” “Shut up! I wish the pain wasn’t real!” I yelled at the jerk. And again, my vocal chords became distorted in pain. But I got up and began to walk again. The president went into my house without any permission and began looking for something in the kitchen. I lay down on the sofa not caring about what the president was doing in my house. I was closing my eyes when suddenly, I felt something cold on my neck. I woke up with a start and discovered the guy putting ice on my neck. Where did this guy find the ice pack. I didn’t even know it existed! “Why are you so surprised? Do you want me to keep this on your neck for you?” “Huh? Ahh…no. I’ll do it.” The guy laughed and sat down on the other sofa. The ice pack almost fell off because he had let go of it, but because of my excellent athleticism, I was able to retrieve it. As the muscles in my neck felt the cool of the ice, the pain of my neck slowly eased. What the… So this guy knew how to do this kind of stuff? Is he some kind of doctor? I looked at the guy doubtfully and he stared back at me as if asking me why I were looking at him like that. If I continue like this, won’t my neck hurt even more? “Don’t worry.” “About what?” “It’s relaxing your neck muscles.” What the… Is he some kind of psychic? How did he read my thoughts? “You don’t have to have that kind of expression. Your face shows all your thoughts.” What? Can I really put on all those expressions? As I looked at Shi Min a bit startled, he laughed. “He’s a great prosecuter?” “Who?” “Your father.” “Oh, Dad…” “But you’re not good at school work.” I know already jerk. Don’t try to rub it in even more. But it seems like every time he says something, He p*sses me off one way or another. I hate these kind of guys the most…, “Is your eye okay?” “My eye? You think my eye will get better in one day?” “Are you applying the ointment faithfully?” “Now I think of it, I don’t think…” “Let’s make an agreement.” “What?” “I’ll help you raise your grades and you introduce me to Lee Ji Sun.” After the president left, I stared at the ceiling in shock. I didn’t think that the president would say something like that, so I didn’t even have a chance to agree or not to agree to it. What did I just hear? Do I have to play the part of matchmaker? Of course Ji Sun wasn’t a beauty. You could say a very fashionable model type? She was over 170 cm, a bit on the thin side and a good dresser. and her personality’s great. Oh hoh, so the president likes that kind of style? So this is how we’ll share a secret? I smiled at this good fortune and dozed off into my dream world. Hearing the sound of something rustling, I woke up and discovered that the ice had completely melted and the leather sofa was wet. In the kitchen, Ji Min was looking through the fridge. Now I think about it, my parents haven’t even come home yet! Hmm, I think I’ll sleep in their room. “What are you doing?” “Honey.” “Did you drink that much alcohol?” “Yup.” “How come your expression’s so grim?” “So do you expect me to be happy after that incident before?” “What happened before…? Wh…oh, the kiss incident? You *sshole! YOU’RE DEAD! My lovely butt almost got chipped because of you!” “Did I say something?” “But I don’t think that’s it. There seems to be something that’s making you feel bad?” At my words, Ji Min didn’t reply and found the honey. He put the honey jar on top of the table. And he began putting it in water, gulping it down, and then he placed the bowl of honey water in front of me. What? So he wants me to drink this? I moved my hand and received the bowl the guy had just passed to me. On the bottom of the bowl, the honey was still stuck together, so I got some more water and began to spread out the honey evenly with chopsticks. As I was trying to drink it, the guy held up the bowl again and began drinking the honey water again. What the…? Am I his slave? Does this guy wanna die?! “Hey!” “What?!” “Lookat this girl talking back!” “You’re the one who started talking!” “You know your friend.” “My friend? Who?” “Lee Ji Sun.” “Oh, Ji Sun? Why? “She seemed to be having a lot of fun in the nightclub?” “Ji Sun likes to….” “Introduce her to me.” Ch 7 I stared at Ji Min in shock. He didn’t seem like the boy I had grown up with. I became very uncomfortable. It wasn’t that the mood had become grim. It was because I began to see Ji Min in a different light. At that moment, his face approached my face. Surprised, I took a step back and my lovely butt was poked by the sharp table. “Wh…what!” “Are you gonna introduce me to her or not?” Oh boy… What do I do about this? Ji Sun, You just got very lucky today. But what should I do? “Hey! What are you thinking about so deeply?” “But…” “What again?” “The president asked me to introduce her first.” At my words, Ji Min looked surprised. We were suddenly staring at each other shocked. The guy must have regained his thoughts because he took a step back, but already the guy was leaning forward. Oh… my! Dear God. Why am I looking for God right now? The guy had buried his face in my chest. Ughh…Oh darn! Surprised, the guy began to step back. He and I left the kitchen because we didn’t want to stay in the kitchen where this incident had occurred! We both sat silently in the living room. Although the guy must have felt my uneasy glances towards him, he only looked back and said nothing. “Anyways, since the president asked me first to introduce him to Ji Sun, I have to listen to him.” “Wh...what? No way!” “Of course I can! Do you really like Ji Sun? Is that why you’re asking me to introduce her to you!” At my words, Ji Min remained quiet. I thought so too. “You just wanted to sleep with her once, right? Like all the girls you met until now? Dirty b*stard.” “Say that again.” “What?” “Shin Nara. Say that again.” At that moment, I noticed the strain in the jerk’s voice. Oh sh*t. I tried to avoid his stare. He must really like her. I made a slip of my tongue! My d*m mouth! “It’s not that, so introduce her to me.” “No way! The president asked me first.” “Hey! Am I, your friend who knew you from before we can remember, more important? Or is he, the whorish *sshole who you just became familiar with, more important? Huh?” At his words, I pondered away. Of course I was Ji Min’s friend from before I could even remember. But… Both the president, who I’d only known for a few days, and Ji Min were on the same scale in my book. I don’t need to worry. “OF course both of you are worth considering. That’s why I’ll introduce Ji Sun to the person who asked me first.” “What? Why?” “And plus the president offered me something worthy.” “A good offer?” At his question, I nodded my head. Surprised, he laughed disbelievingly. You *sshole! What’s so funny? Why the hell are you laughing like that! “His offer must have been really good for you to accept it?” “What? How do you know?” “We’ve known each other for how long? You don’t think I’ll know that? What are the conditions?” “To raise my grades, so that I’d be able to get into a 4 year college in Seoul.” At my words, the guy acquired a cold expression. Oh hoh? Look at this jerk? Is it too impossible an offer? Of course, it’ll be really hard for me to get into any decent 4 year college with my sh*tty grades. But still, why’s he looking at me like that? “Ha. The temper I knew in Shin Nara must have died.” “What?” “Never mind. My words aren’t words to you, so mind your own business.” With that, the guy left. What the…? Did I say something wrong? I’ll love it if the president helps me raise my grades. Why is he like that when he’s always in the top ten? Does he not like me being smart? I’m so disgusted, p*ssed and…I can’t even think of any other words. Argghh, my blood pressure! Did he ever help me raise my grades? I’m still an average, Korean high school student. Suddenly, the phone rang. “Hello?” [Nara?] “Mom? Where are you?? Why’d you decide not to come home?! You should have called! Why’d you leave the house?” [Ask one thing at a time, girl. Dad got a few days off so we’ll be on vacation for some time, so make sure to feed Ji Min well.] ”Am I your daughter?” [What?] “Is that *ss your son?! You picked me up from under the bridge, right?!” I ended the call with that. This middle aged woman. If she can still have a great time after I told her that, she’s not my real mother. With satisfaction, I went to my room and slept. The next day, I woke up to see that it was 7:30. As I was about to go back to sleep, I woke up again. “Oh cr*p! I’m late!” As I tried my best to wash up and wear my clothes, the clock had already struck 55 minutes. I began to run. Oh sh*t! I have to get in by 8! As the school came into view, the main gate was closing. Hoping I’d make it, I ran faster than ever and my foot was able to squeeze it’s way between the gates. As I slowly raised my head, I saw the president. “Huk!” “You’re late!” “Hey! What’s up with you! You’re not the class president anymore! My foot made it in! I’m not late!” “My offer!” “Okay! Okay!” “Lateness canceled.” With the president’s help, I was able to slip away from the ugly stares I was getting from the other late students. And I gave a bright smile towards Shi Min and went off. “Hey, Nara Nara Shin.” “Oh, teacher. Hello.” “What happened today?” “What do you mean what happened?” “The usually tardy Nara Nara Shin wasn’t late today?” “Teacher, when was I late… I’ll be going into my 0 period class.” With that, I began to run to class. But… My uniform jacket was held on by something. What the heck? Who is it this time? Turning my head, I saw the president laughing at me. “Do you want a rat to be stuck in your throat again?” “F*ck, what?” “We have to do this completely and carefully.” “I have to go to 0 period!” “Today, there’s no 0 period.” I thought deeply about the guy’s words. Now I think about it, today’s Wednesday. No 0 period on Wednesday! Because I had a holiday yesterday, I had forgotten that today was Wednesday. The place where the Shi Min dragged me to was the bench right by the pond. “Do you agree to the contract?” “Yup.” “Just don’t introduce her until you get into a college.” “What??” “Don’t tell Lee Ji Sun until then.” “Why ?” “You don’t have to know about that too, do you?” At Shi Min’s cold voice, I was a bit surprised and looked him. Right. I don’t need to know about that too. After nodding my head, I got up from my seat. But the at the guy’s words, I sat back down. “Let’s start from our free period today.” “What?” “Studying.” “You’re craz…” “In the library.” Of course there was a library in our school. But because it was built around the period when Japan had colonized Korea (1910­1945) [Yes, it was true. Our school had a long history.], it had been a long time in which its name had declined. Also, there were rumors about ghosts in there. But to study there? Of course there was a library in the city, but it was often crowded with students. “Fi…fine. I’ll make sure to introduce Ji Sun to you, so you better teach me properly.” “Of course that’s not hard.” “Contract signed.” Laughing, I stood up from my seat. Uh oh. Because the stone I stepped on was slippery, I began to fall. Even though Shi Min grabbed my arm, we were both pulled into the pond. Woah. This pond is deeper than I thought it was? Now I think about it, I can’t swim! Like that, I began to sink into the water and I was able to hear a faraway voice calling my name. “Hey!” “Shin Nara!” Ch 8 Wow, this pond water is really clean. Of course because our school has nothing to show off except this pond. But am I really dying? Feeling my body float doesn’t feel that bad. At that moment, a strong feeling passed my face and I slowly opened my eyes. And I was able to see the sky; and the water falling from Ji Min’s dripping head and the president. “Ahh, f*ck. Hey! Shin Nara! Are you okay?” “Lee…Ji Min?” “You stupid girl! Why’d you fall into the pond?! Do you want to dies so quickly?” I turned my body over. Nearby, there were students who were looking on at this sight and the surprised, pale face of the teacher. But I felt something hot trickling toward my lips. Something hot? If the water’s trickling down, shouldn’t it be cold…? I looked up at my hands and found out what it was. Blood? Ackk! What is this?! Why is there blood coming out of my mouth?! “Are you okay?” “What’s this, president! How come I’m bleeding?” “Ahh, the thing is…” The president turned over to look at Ji Min. And I glared at Ji Min as fiercely as I could. Ji Min, in turn, looked at me as if he was asking what he did wrong. Who the heck is he to slap me again and again! Oh ho? How come Ji Min’s wet? “Hey, how come you’re wet?” “I ran into the water to save this dumb girl. Why?” “Oh yea…? Thanks?” “Ahh, sh*t. It’s cold.” With that, the guy disappeared through the crowd that had gathered around us. The teacher told me and the president to go home and change. Because we only lived 5 minutes away, we couldn’t catch a taxi to go home, so we had to walk home. As my teeth began chattering, the president tried to give me his uniform jacket. “It’s okay.” “What?” “You’re gonnna put that on for me, right? I’m freezing anyway, but if I wear that, it might be even colder.” At my words, the president decided not to take off his jacket. Finally, I arrived at my house, and the moment I placed my hands on the main gate, the president opened his mouth. “Why don’t you ask?” “What?’ “You have to know who saved your life, don’t you?” “What?” “It’s definitely not me.” With that, the president disappeared to his house. What?? That he definitely didn’t save me? Then… it was the dripping Ji Min? OH MY GOD! I stayed frozen and shocked, but after regaining my focus, I rushed inside. I went to the 2nd floor and opened the door to my room, but Ji Min wasn’t there. Hmmm? He didn’t come home? Doesn’t he have to go home to change his clothes? I got my underwear and opened the door to the bathroom. But my eyes came upon Ji Min, who was wiping his body with atowel. “Huh? Uhh.. tha…that is…” “Hey! Close the door!!” “Huh? Oh, I’m really sorry.” I swiftly stepped away from the door and closed it. What the heck? But why is he getting mad!! It’s his fault for not locking the door and taking a shower! I quickly went down to the first floor bathroom, locked the door securely, and began washing myself. As the warm water came upon my frozen body, it began to relax. Even though it was spring, it was still very cold. After washing my hair really well, I came out of the bathroom. Ji Min was sitting on the sofa in an arrogant posture. I quickly went to the kitchen, made two cups of cocoa, and placed the two cups in front of Ji Min. “What’s this?” “Thanks.” “For what?” “I heard you saved me?” “But when your life savior’s showering, you open the door like that?” “But seriously, I didn’t see anything! Really!” “Whatever.” With that, the guy took up the cup of cocoa and began to drink it, but glared at me. “Am I a kid?” “What?” “Never mind. You’re still a kid.” Now I think about it, this guy doesn’t like sweet stuff. But the funny thing was that after he drank alcohol, he always had to have honey water. “Ha ha… It was just to warm up your hands. Who said to drink it?” “Ho, I saved you and this is how you repay me?” “What/” “Never mind. Rest.” With that, the guy went to the second floor. After finishing Ji Min’s cocoa too, I went into the parent’s bedroom and lay on the bed. Maybe because I was still shocked from before, but I fell into a deep sleep. When I got up, the sun was setting. Because I was hungry, I went to the kitchen and looked in the refrigerator when Ji Min came into the kitchen. “I’m hungry. Give me something to eat.” “But…there’s nothing to eat? Do you want to order takeout?” “Just give me a piece of bread or something.” At his words, I placed the bread and jam on the table. This is a one time thing. Special thanks! Since you saved me, I’ll do this for you. “Do you wanna eat out?” “What?” “I’ll buy you meat.” “Hmm… Okay.” In reality, this guy was a meat­maniac. Soon, he and I left our house. While we were leaving the house, someone came towards us. Hmm? Who’s that? Ji Sun? “Hey! Are you okay?” “You’re asking me that now?” “I came right after school ended!” “It’s okay. Don’t worry.” “Hey! Do you know how much I worried? Why didn’t you text me?” “I just woke up after sleeping like a bear.” “Where are you going?” “To eat. You want to go too?” “Huh? Okay, sure. Ji Min? Hi. I’m Nara’s friend, Lee Ji Sun. I heard you saved our Nara? Thanks.” “It’s okay.” “No, really, thanks. The teachers were surprised thinking you finally grew up!” “It…It’s okay.” With that, Ji Min turned his head. Haha. His face is all red! So he def.in.it.ely likes her. “But why are you two coming out from your house?” “Huh? Ahh, the thing is…” “I owe Nara.” Huh? What’s this? I turned my head to where the sound had come from. Ji Min was looking at Ji Sun and telling her this. Heuhh, look at him? He said he hated being with me! Fine. So you’re going to make sure that she doesn’t suspect anything? This guy’s an expert. Right then, a black shadow cast behind Ji Sun. Huh? Who’s that? That person was no other than the president. When my eyes met his, the president swiftly avoided my gaze. Hmpph? Now what’s that for? “Hey! Kang…Kang…oh right! Kang ShiMin!” “I’m disappointed. Shin Nara.” Ch 9 With that, the president opened the large gates of his house and disappeared. What? You’re disappointed? What’s he talking about? Did I do something to disappoint him? Wait a second! Let’s look at this carefully. Right now, Ji Sun, Ji Min and I are here. Then does he think I introduced Ji Sun to Ji Min? No. That can’t be because Shi Min doesn’t know that Ji Min likes Ji Sun. Then why’s he coming out like that? “Hey, what are you thinking about so deeply?” “Huh? Oh, nothing. I was just daydreaming. Let’s go. I’m hungry!” Deciding to explain the situation to the president tomorrow, I pulled Ji Min and Ji Sun to a barbeque house near our house. After ordering 4 servings of pork ribs, Ji Min began to eat the side dishes that were spread out before us without a sound Oh hoh? Look at this guy? Is he shy? “What is this? Do you guys know each other?” “Oh, that is… the truth is that we’re both…” “What?” “Child…childhood friends.” At my words, Ji Sun looked surprised at me, and began to glance Back and forth between me and Ji Min. Is it that shocking? Why are you being so surprised by this? Well, of course, we acted like we didn’t know each other until now. “Really?” “Uh huh. Really.” “But how did you guys act as if you didn’t know each other?” “Haha, you know. My acting is worth an Academy awa…” “Really, Lee Ji Min?” Hmmmph. How dare she cut my words? Now it looks like Ji Sun’s target is Ji Min. As the ribs began to cook, I began to stuff them into my mouth. But the usually avid meat­eater, Ji Min, just poked his chopsticks around. Why’s he acting like this? When I looked at him strangely, he picked up a piece of meat and put it on my plate. Huh? Did this guy eat something wrong today? Why’s he acting like this? “What’s this?” “Didn’t you look at me because you wanted to eat?” ”What? No!” “Then why are you staring at me.” “Because you weren’t eating well.” “I think because I drank too much water, I’m not hungry anymore.” “When did you drink a lot of water?!!” “Do you know how much you pulled me when I saved you? Aye, you don’t abandon your will to live even at the end.” “Hey! Then do you want to die in your youth? Huh?” “You guys fit really well, you know?” At Ji Sun’s words, we shut our mouths and stared at Ji Sun. OH NO! Ji Sun! You just made a slip with your tongue! I quickly glanced at Ji Min. Ji Min’s eyebrows were twitching. Oh sh*t! Why did I b*tch at a guy who hated me enough already? “Ah, sh*t.” With those words, Ji Min left the restaurant. Why is he like that? Does he hate me that much? I stared after the door where Ji Min had left. “Hey! What’s wrong? Why’s he like that?” “Aisshhh, I don’t know!” “What don’t you know?!” “He and I aren’t friendly!” “Bullsh*t! You guys seem to be really friendly!” “No way! Our relationship is bad! He likes you, you know!” “What??” “He likes you!!! He asked me to introduce y… cr*p!” Oh sh*t! I wasn’t supposed to blurt it out like this! I have to remember my agreement with the president! Oh sh*t! No way! “Hey! Nara Nara Shin! What did you say?” “Oh, nothing. I was just garbling.” “Right? You were garbling, right?” “Yeah! Anyway, I don’t have a good relationship with Ji Min, so understand that. Okay?” Ji Sun and I finished the pork ribs and left the restaurant. But why the heck did Ji Min leave!! This is humiliating. I was buying dinner. Did he really not like hearing that he and I get along well? Hmmph, of course! I would hate that too. We always acted like enemies. I went home again, slept, and as soon as I woke up, I washed and went to school. At the teacher and classmate’s questions of whether I was okay, I nodded. Using the excuse that I was still shocked, I fell asleep. But no one bothered me. Apparently, I have to fall into the pond every now and then. After class ended, I headed towards the creepy library to keep my promise with the president. The dark, hollow hallway and the shaking windows made me feel as if I had stepped into a horror movie. Suddenly, the door in front of me opened and I fell back screaming. “Ahhhh!!!” “Shin… Nara?” Raising my head, I saw that the president was in front of me. I brought my hand to my beating heart to calm down. Oh my! Why did he have to come out like that right in front of me! “Hey!! You scared me!” “What?” “Who said to come out so suddenly?!” “So should I knock when I come out?” I shut up at the president’s words. Of course… He doesn’t have to knock and come out. At that moment, the president came near my face. “Wh… what?” “Can you be quiet because it’s the library?” Wh, what? Is this guy psycho? The jerk held out his hand and I grabbed it to stand up again. I let go of his hand and began to dust off my butt, but the President began laughing quietly. “Why are you laughing?” “Is this a habit of yours?” “What?” “Never mind. Let’s go in.” Shi Min went in first and I followed him looking around me vigilantly. Like I thought, there’s no one! Why did he have to decide that we study here?! I took out a notebook after I sat down. “Notebook?” “Yea? Why?” “Don’t you have a guide book that you’re studying from?” “What if I don’t?” “How about a problem sheet?” “I don’t have one.” “If you study like that, you’re lucky that you’re still the last place in school.” “What? You wanna die?” “Shin Nara.” “What?” “Aren’t you curious why I was mad?” “Mad? Wh… Oh yea.” Now I remember. He said he was disappointed in me, right? Did he get mad then? “No, you’re wrong. I wasn’t trying to introduce Ji Sun to Ji Min! It was just by accident! By accident!” “Did Lee Ji Min ask you to introduce Lee Ji Sun to you?” OH MY GOD! Stupid Shin Nara! I’m definitely made to make mistakes. What do I do now?! Ch 10 A few days passed away like that. After that, the president didn’t ask me anything. If I were him, I would be very curious, but how come he’s not asking me? What if both of them fight and decide to blame it on me? Even though I thought about it often, time passed by quickly. I’ve been learning from the president for a week now, but woah, this guy teaches much better than the average teacher. “Hey, you know you teach really well. How about becoming a teacher?” “What?” “Why are you so shocked?” “I’m sorry, but I don’t think so.” “Why?” “Because I have such a good head that the people around me won’t leave me alone.” Sh*t. I just said that for nothing. It’s only another thing he can brag about. I closed my ears and began to pack up my bag. Even though our classes ended at 11, the library closed at 12, so the president and I went home at 12. I bought a hot dog on the way because I was hungry. But this guy is drinking a canned beverage. As we were walking through the alleyway, some dark shadows began to block our way. Who are they? “Oh ho~ The mood’s really good here..” “Why don’t you let us join you? “F*ck off.” NO! I didn’t say to f*ck off! It was the president. Hey! Dumb *ss! I always though that he was a coward because of his pale skin and big eyes, but what the f*ck is he saying?! Hurry up and give those people what they want! I quickly went in front of the president and blocked his clenched fist. “Hmmm? They don’t seem to know who we are?” “We don’t. So F*CK OFF!” Again, This isn’t what I said! Do you know what my motto is? For one person, three Bs! Be irrational! Be unreasonable! Be cowardly! “Sorry! This guy’s like this because he’s sick! Oh yeah, money? Here’s the money!” With that, I emptied my pockets of all the money I had. And I presented it to the person who seemed like the leader. And the leader laughed as if he found it funny. “Ha, look at her? She’s pretty cute.” “What’s your name?” “Huh?” “Your name.” That’s what the leader said to me. Wh…what? Do I have to tell you my name? Don’t tell me that you’re going to come to my school and look for me? No way! At these times, there’s only one way out! I swiftly turned around and grabbed the president’s wrist and prepared to run away. Heuk. The president had no thought of leaving, and was fixed to that spot. Oh sh*t! Please, president! Let’s just run away! Huh? It was then. The president pushed away my hand, and threw his book bag at one of the guys. Oh…no. This isn’t a movie! You presidential jerk! Do you think you’ll win 3:1? I didn’t think I could see anymore so I stepped back. And I began to run away! “Ah, sh*t! Grab that girl!” was what I heard from behind! I ran as fast as I could, 100 meters in 10 seconds, and arrived at the neighborhood police station. “hu uk! Hu uk! Ahh, sir! Hu uk!” “Why, student?” “There…there are gangsters over there! Huk Huk!” “What?” I began to run and the police officer ran after me. Because I passed by this alleyway for more than 10 years, I knew where everything was around here. In less than 2 minutes, I arrived again at that place. “Student.” “huk huk! Yes?” “Is that student standing there in the uniform the gangster?” “No…” It was true, The guy was standing after beating up all three other guys. Oh my Lord! That guy! I only thought he studied well, but he fights well too? At that moment, the president’s eye met mind, and the president looked surprised at seeing me. What the heck? So he thinks I ran away abandoning him? If I didn’t have this loyalty, I wouldn’t be Shin Nara! And like that, we went to the police station. While we were sitting, the police officer gave us some hot tea. “So I heard that you were the president of Kang Woon High School? You even study well, and you’re fighting is really good too.” “No, sir.” “That is I was sitting and smoking when that guy bothered us!” “This idiot! You think he’s stupid? When he’s with a girl, why would he want to bother you guys in front of her? Make up a better excuse next time!” “Yup! I was eating a hot dog, and the president was drinking a beverage while we were going on our way home you know? But suddenly these punks just showed up and said that the picture’s looking nice and began b*tching at us. It’s not like we’re in the Stone Age, you know.” At my words, the punks laughed. Of course. They were all guts before. Like that, the president and I quietly left the police station. I didn’t know what the president was laughing at, but he kept on laughing on the way home. “Why are you laughing like that?!” “Because the things you do are funny.” “What are you talking about funny?!” “Before, you were about to give everything up, but now that you’re in front of a policeman, you’ve suddenly become brave.” “Th…that is!” “Never mind. I thought you left me before, but you still came back?” “Of course! Without loyalty, I’m nothing! I’m not Shin Nara!” I slapped the president’s back as I spoke these words. It must have hurt because the president had a pained expression, and I laughed at this. Because my appetite had not been satisfied before with the unfinished hot dog, I bought another hot dog and put it in my mouth. The president put too much ketchup, so it was a bit too salty, but I savored the taste of the ketchup as I ate. “Is it that good?” “Yup.” “Really?” “And it’s better cause it’s free!” I laughed as I said that. The president also looked at me and laughed. And his raised his hand to my face. “Hmm? What?” “There’s ketchup on your face.” “Oh, the picture’s looking good here?” We turned our heads to where the sound had come from. Standing in that spot was Ji Min holding a can of beer in his hand. Ch 11 Ji Min was coming towards us, swaying from side to side as if he were drunk. But even then, the president decided to wipe the ketchup from the corner of my mouth. Jae Min finished the can of beer and threw the beer can away. Why’s he like this? Did he go crazy after drinking beer? “I’ll be off now.” “Hey, president!” “What?” “The thing…is.. Ji Sun…” “Remember the agreement!” At the president’s cold words, I nodded my head. Soon, the president disappeared through the huge gates of his house and Ji Min and I were left standing in front of our house. Ji Min pushed me as he passed by. Before he closed the gate, I opened the gate and followed him in. “Hey, Ji Min!” Suddenly, the guy stopped in his tracks, and I also froze after him. And he looked at me coldly. “The thing is… I told Ji Sun.” “What?” “Tha…that you asked me to introduce her to you.” Even at my words, the guy remained silent. He continued to stare at me with cold eyes. Hey!! Can you please say anything at least! He then began approaching me with callous footsteps and he leaned his head against my shoulder. Wh… why’s he acting like this? “Oook…uaaak.” So it was. The jerk had just thrown up on my shoulder. Stupid idiot! How dare you throw up on my uniform jacket! I could only stand stupefied as Ji Min continued to vomit. Hewwww. How do I explain this? I feel so dirty!! Soon, Ji Min began to move away from me and Took a few steps, but soon passed out. Ack! What does he want me to do?! With all my effort, I pulled him into the house. Thankfully, Ji Min only smelled of alcohol. He only drank alcohol and didn’t eat anything apparently. Swiftly, I laid him on top of the sofa and proceeded to wash up in the bathroom. Even though I washed my jacket with soap several times, the smell did not go away. I soon gave up on trying to remove the smell, and went into the room and laid out the blanket and lay down. “…Ah.” While I was trying to sleep, at the sound of something moving, I opened my eyes to discover Ji Min raising his hands to say something. What’s this? Am I dreaming? “…Ji Sun.” What? Lee JiSun? Look at this guy! He must really like Ji Sun! Looking at him doubtfully, I lay back down. By the way, when are Ji Min’s parents coming back?! Let me sleep on my bed for once! My back is aching like crazy! As I continued to complain, I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, Something felt weird, so I turned my head to the side. Whether it was thankfully, or unluckily, Ji Min wasn’t there and I slowly walked down to the 1st floor kitchen. “Mom, Ji Min’s not here.” “Huh? Oh, he went home.” “So his parents must have come home?” “Yea.” “Anyway, his parents are strange. Ji Min’s all grown up, but why do they leave him with us?” “He’s still a kid.” “A kid, humph. A kid goes around drinking alcohol?” “Alcohol?” Mom looked at me with shocked eyes. Oh sh*t! Shin Nara, your stupid mouth! I think I’m going to be hearing more curses from Lee Ji Min. “Oh no, he just drank some because it was his friend’s birthday.” “Really?” “Doesn’t Dad come home early on Sunday?” “He’ll probably come early. Why?” “Just. Mom. Where’s the newspaper?” “Outside.” “You still didn’t bring it inside? What a lazy middle­aged woman when all she does is house work…” “Hey! Shin Nara!” At my mom’s yell, I stepped back and went outside. At that moment, I was able to see Dad as he was coming out of his car. Quickly, I picked up the newspaper and went towards Dad. When Dad saw me, He waved his hands cheerfully and I handed him the newspaper. “Daughter!” “What?” “At these times, you’re supposed to give me a hug!” “Am I still a kid?” “Humph!” “Are you really a prosecutor?” “Of course!” “But how come you’re so childish? Dad, give your daughter some money.” “You don’t have any money?” Dad opened his wallet and began taking out a thick wad of bills. I quickly grabbed the wad of money. “Hey!” “I have to buy something.” “What?” “It’s a secret!” “What are you buying so that you need all that money?” “It’s a secret!” “Tell me now! Or else I’m going to take it away.” “It’s really a secret!” I was trying to turn away after saying that, but someone I had seen often was getting out of a luxury sedan. “Huh? It’s Kang Il Woo!” At my yell, Dad looked back and Mr. Kang looked in our direction. Suddenly, Dad looked back towards me. Hmm? My dad’s face seems pretty cold? What’s this? I thought you guys were friendly. “Who’s this? Shin Yoo Kang?” “Ah… Kang sunbae [TN: sun bae is used to refer to people who are a few years older] Dad turned his neck and began to greet Mr. Kang. What’s this? Did Dad not like Kang Il Woo? “Is Suh Ha doing well?” Huh? How does this guy know my mother? Oh yea, now I think about it, my mom went to the same college as my dad. But still they would have had different majors and been in different schools in the college… “My wife’s doing well. Don’t worry. Then I’ll be off now.” After greeting Mr. Kang, Dad headed back inside. And he tried to grab my hand and take me inside with him, But suddenly I heard a voice that I had heard many times before. “Dad! Shin Nara?” When I turned, my dad stopped. And from behind Kang Il Woo was Kang Shi Min. Then, Kang Shi Min bent forward to bow. “How do you do, sir? I’m Kang Shi Min.” Ch 12 Dad looked slowly back and bowed his head. By the way, what’s wrong with this man? After meeting Kang Il Woo, he’s been really cold. Is it because they don’t have a good relationship? “Oh, yes. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Shin Young Won. Do you know… Nara?” “Yes. We go to the same school.” “Ah, Dad. We got to know each other by chance, but he’s been tutoring me.” “Tutoring?” “Yup! I want to study well and raise your reputation.” “I never told you to study. You don’t have to do well. I never thought that you have to study well to become a great person. Of course in our country, they say you have to graduate from a good college, but I don’t want to force you in that path.” “I know! But why are you overdoing it! I just said that I’m going to study!” At my words, Dad laughed and caressed my face. This is why I like Dad. No, wait a second! Is Dad looking towards Shin Han hollywood to study? No, let’s believe in Dad! “Then, good bye sir. Bye, Shi Min. Dad, let’s hurry up and go in. I’m hungry.” With that, I linked my arm with Dad. At that moment, I heard Kang Il Woo’s voice. “Your father­daughter relationship is good.” “Yes. Sun bae, don’t you have a daughter?” “No. Let’s have dinner sometime. Can you give me your business card?” At Kang Il Woo’s words, my dad unlinked his arm from mine, and gave Kang Il Woo his business card. And after bowing his head in farewell, he pulled me inside our home. My dad’s pretty unfriendly today? If I bother him, he might get really mad. It’s good that I got money from him earlier! “Shin Nara!” “Huh? Yea, Dad, why?” “Are you really learning from Sun bae’s son?” “Yea. He really teaches well.” I nodded as I spoke, and Dad nodded in his own way. But why’s Dad acting like this? I’ve never seen him so surprised and so hateful of a person before. As Dad headed towards his room, I quickly went to the kitchen. “Mom.” “Why?” “Do you know Kang Il Woo?” “Kang Il Woo?” “Yup!” “The actor?” “Yup!” “I know him well. He was my Sun bae you know.” “Is he not on good terms with Dad?” “Why?’ “We just met outside.” “Outside?” “You didn’t know? He lives in the house in front of ours.” “Really?’ “Uh huh!” “Honey!” With that, Mom headed towards her room. What the…? Why are both of them acting so strangely? Is Kang Il Woo our family’s enemy? But how come there’s so much food on the table? Soon Ji Min and his family came in And it was then that I realized that both our families were eating together. Even though Dad was sitting at the table, Dad was still in an antisocial condition. Mom was also in a not so very good mood. “You looked like you were about to tell him your bank account number?” “What?” At Ji Min’s words, everyone’s eyes focused on Ji Min. But Ji Min laughed evilly and stared at me. What’s up? Why is that jerk like that? My bank account number? “What do you mean, Ji Min?” “Ah, Mrs. Shin, you didn’t know? She met some gangsters on the way home and was about to give them everything. But you didn’t give them your bank account number? I thought you were going to give them that because you didn’t have enough money. Anyways, girls these days don’t know how scary the world is.” “Did you meet gangsters?” Dad looked at me surprised and asked. I slowly nodded my head and glared at Ji Min. “And nothing happened?’ “Thankfully, the president was there and he saved me. If I knew he fought so well, I wouldn’t have called the cops.” “Where would the gangster in him have gone when he used to fight so well in his best years?” Ji Min was eating as he spoke those words. A gangster in his best years? What’s this? Then he wasn’t a nerd all the time? “Stop staring and eat.” That *sshole! Can’t I even stare?! By the way, why is he acting p*ssed all of a sudden? Did I do something wrong… Oh, yes. I just blurted everything out to Ji Sun. “Thank you. I ate well.” Ji Min stood up as he said that. I swiftly put down my chopsticks and followed the guy out. Maybe because his legs were long, but he was already out in the lawn. “Hey! Punk!” “I told you not to talk to me like that!” “Did you meet… with Ji Sun?” “…no.” Ji Min blushed as he replied. His face… blushed? Why’s he like this? Does he really like Ji Sun? For 19 years, he acted like he didn’t like any girl, but now why’s he like this? And why is it Ji Sun out of all those girls?! And also my best friend! “Do you… really like Ji Sun?” At my question, Ji Min stared at me. But he suddenly turned his red face. What’s this? So he really does like Ji Sun? Oh my, this is something I would see once in a 100 years. That he would like a girl. “Ah, you know… Ji Sun doesn’t like troublemakers. And …” “It’s okay.” “Huh?’ “I’ll figure it out myself, so mind your own business.” With that, he patted my head and left. What’s this? Something an older brother would do! Even though we fought a lot, but maybe because we’ve gotten so used to each other…?” “Why? Are you sad?” “Huk! You scared me!” Surprised, I looked back to find the president right behind me. What the…? What’s up with the way he suddenly appears and scares the heck out of me?! “Why are you so surprised/” “Oh, oh nothing.” “I didn’t know that Lee Ji Min liked Lee Ji Sun.” “I’m also very surprised. I’ll be going back now.” I waved my hand and went back. But at the president’s words, I could only stop. What did he just say? “What?” “It’s not that you like Lee Ji Min?’ Ch 13 I think the president isn’t in his right mind today. What did he just say? That I like Lee Ji Min? I looked at the president disbelievingly. “Hey, don’t you think that you’re misunderstanding? “Misunderstanding?” “Do you think that you could like someone who you’ve known from before you can remember? No, someone who’s closer than your own brother.” “It could be hard…” “Me and Ji Min share that kind of relationship. So why don’t you stop saying all that cr*p?” I burned holes with my eyes and turned around to go home. Isn’t that jerk funny? What? I like Lee Ji Min? Even if the grounds soar, and the heavens fall, there will be no such event! “Really?” “What?” “You guys grew up together from before you can remember?” “Yea. Unfortunately so. It would have been better if we hadn’t known each other!” I went home and lay on my bed, but had a hard time falling asleep. What the f*ck is this?! The most talented of all nappers! I can’t even sleep! Yes. This is all the crazy president’s fault! I like Lee Ji Min? How could he think that? At that moment, the door opened and Mom came in. “What?” “You’re friend came looking for you.” “Friend?” “I think he said his name was Kang Shi Min. Shin Nara, how come such a handsome guy is knocking at your doorstep?” “It’s a relief that I don’t look like you, Mom.” “This brat!” “Tell him to come in.” I got off my bed with that. Soon, I saw Kang Shi Min’s face. Kang Shi Min politely greeted Mom and disbelievingly, I looked at Kang Shi Min. Why the hell is this guy at my house? “Let’s study.” “What?” “Did you forget our agreement to study every week?” At his words, my slight headache suddenly felt like a severe migraine. Helplessly, I pulled out the desk that had been in the corner. But the guy pushed me aside and easily pulled the desk out. I wordlessly left the guy to do what he had been doing and sat down. But the president looked at me as if I were acting strangely. “What are you looking at?” “Because it’s strange.” “What is?” “I thought you weren’t going to study and you would be grumbling.” I laughed at the president’s words. And I got up from my seat and opened the window to let in fresh air. “It’s still pretty cold. Is it okay to leave the window open?” “It’s because I think I’m going to fall asleep.” The president laughed at my words. Soon, our study session began and the president gave me words to memorize. He said something about how the only way to learn English is through memorization…, so I helplessly lifted my pen and began to fill up my paper. While I was trying to memorize the words, the door opened and my mom came in with a tray. What’s wrong with this middle­aged woman? She never cared before. “You must be having a hard time teaching our Nara?” “No, ma’am. Nara is listening well, thankfully.” “The truth is that Nara’s head is bad compared to the rest of our family.” This, this middle aged woman! She pours ashes on my unhealed wound? I opened my eyes wider and stared at Mom. But Mom didn’t even glance at me. “You’re Kang Sun bae’s son?” “You must know him well.” “You look a lot like your father.” “Yes. Nara seems to look a lot like you.” “Like me? No, she looks exactly like her father.” “Haha, that’s why you’re such a beauty.” “Oh my, hehe.” This middle­aged woman must have decided to raise someone’s blood pressure! And look at this jerk beating his drum with her! You guys fit reeeeally well. I began to stuff myself with fruit. Mom had so many things to say that she continued talking to the president, and I fell asleep right there. I was in a deep sleep when someone began to bother my face. As I got up annoyed, the president was looking at me with an exasperated expression. I quickly began to wipe the drool that was at the corner of my mouth. “Seeub, what? Did you guys finish talking?” “You sleep pretty well.” “I’m very good at napping ^ ^. So did our tutoring lesson end?” “We didn’t even start, so why would it end?” This jerk. He looks colder than I thought he would be. I want to stop because I’m tired you know. I again picked up my pen and began filling up my paper again. But without even writing much, I was already doodling on the paper. At that moment, the president hit my head with a pen. “Hey! My head’s already bad without you hitting it!” “Focus.” “What?” “You’re a junior in high school.” “Then am I a college student?” ”Aren’t you going to college?” “Of course… I’m going.” “Why are you trying to go?” “That is…” I didn’t think about it! From when I was young, my family never ever said that I had to study well; I have to go to a good college. There had been no single utterance of these words. I definitely thought whether I go to college or not, it doesn’t matter. Now I think about it, what am I doing? If I don’t have to go to college, I don’t even have to learn from this guy. No. I still have to raise my dad’s reputation. “For my dad.” “Dad?” “Because I think I’ve disappointed him too much all this time.” “It’s good that your reason’s so simple.” “What?” “Never mind.” “Then what’s the point of you going to college?” “To have a better life than other people?” Seeing the guy’s face, I lost my words. I laughed disbelievingly. At that moment, I felt the Shi Min look behind me. What? I turned around and looked through the window right behind me to Ji Min’s room And in Ji Min’s room, the window was also open. I came to realize why the president was looking in that direction. It was because Ji Min and Ji Sun were together in that room. Ch 14 When I turned back again to look at the president, The president laughed in disbelief and turned around. I knew that the president also liked Ji Sun, so it was probably frustrating for him to watch those two together like that. For some reason, it became amusing for me to see. But since the president had asked me first to introduce Ji Sun, I was already caught between them. Right then, Ji Min caught my eye. Surprised, Ji Min swiftly drew the curtains and I also stood up to draw the curtains on my window. “Why are you drawing the curtains?” “Just. I thought you wouldn’t like it.” “Ha, so Lee Ji Min decides to hit on her first?” With that, the president began to pack up. What the…? He said that we still had a lot to go over. Like I thought, he must be hurt. Well, I’m glad that we’re ending this lesson already. “By tomorrow, memorize 30 words. I’m going to check.” With that, he left my room. Is he some kind of dictator?! Eventually, I memorized those 30 English words and fell asleep. As soon as I woke up, I felt an immense pain in my back because I had slept bending over the desk. But because I had to go to school, I quickly washed up and began to wear my uniform. And I left my house to go to the dry cleaner’s to get the uniform jacket that Ji Min had thrown up on. Thankfully, the cleaner’s had cleaned it so well that no trace of the vomit scent was left. While I was on the way to school, I saw a pair of cockroaches. They were making out so intensely that I couldn’t bother them Helplessly, I went first to the classroom and was trying to fall asleep when the girls’ chatter woke me up. “What?! Leave me alone!” “Did you hear?” “What?” “Ji Sun’s going out with Lee Ji Min!” “What? Did the rumor already go around?’ “In the morning, the two of them were spotted being very friendly with each other!” “Lee Ji Min was never serious about girls!” “But those two came in together! That means that they’re going out!” At my classmate’s words, I nodded my head slowly. Yes. The fact that those two were together yesterday…, Does that mean they’re going out? What do I do? I feel so sorry for the president! He just said that he’ll help me study! I can’t just stay quiet like this! I will help the president! I quickly got up from my seat. “Shin Nara! Where are you going?! Class starts really soon!” “I’m going to deliver love for someone!” With that, I began to run. Wait…wait a second! Now I think about it, I don’t know what class the president is in. Aye. My life is like this. When I turned my head, I found the president sitting in Classroom 9. I quickly opened the back door. Because everyone had been preparing for class to start, everyone’s eyes came to rest upon me, but I took no notice of that. Truthfully, I’m known as Ms. Ignorance! “Shin… Nara?’ “Come out for a second!” “What?” “Come out for a second!!” I went inside the classroom and began pulling the president’s wrist and I began dragging the president to the roof. “Because of you, Ji…” “Let go and tell me.” “What?” “Let go of my hand and tell me.” At the president’s words, I looked down at my hand. Yes. I was grabbing the president’s wrist. I quickly let go of the president’s wrist. The president laughed at my reaction. “Tell me.” “Because of you, Ji Sun is going out with Ji Min!” “Because of me?” “Of… of course it because of me, but…” “Why is that because of you?” “That is… cause you said not to tell Ji Sun until we finish all our testing…” I ended my sentence with that. Sh*t! Why did I call him to talk? Whenever I’m with the president, I feel dumb! The president silently leaned back against the wall. And took out something from his uniform pocket. That’s a… cigarette? So he really was a gangster in his best days? But how did Ji Min know this? Did those two know each other from the start? I quickly removed the cigarette from the president’s mouth. Then, the president stared at me in surprise. “Why are you smoking something that’s bad for you?” “So you’re saying not to smoke this?” “What?” “If I don’t, I don’t think I can stand this.” “Then give one to me too.” At my words, the president took out a cigarette from his uniform pocket. And he really put the cigarette case in my hand. What… what the…? Does he really want me to smoke? I stared at the guy once. Now I can’t even say that I’m not going to smoke…, I carefully opened the case when suddenly, the door opened and I came face to face with the dean. Oh f*ck. I’m so dead. The president and I were taken to the dean’s office. The evidence was right there. Since I had taken the cigarette that the president had been smoking, It was in my hand along with the cigarette case. Thankfully, the lighter was in the president’s hand… “Nara Nara Shin Nara!” “Yes, sir.” “I didn’t know you smoked too.” “Really, it wasn’t me! This is wrong!” “Then you’re telling me that Shi Min was smoking?” “Yes. I did smoke.” The dean opened his eyes wide in surprise at Shi Min’s words and began glancing from me to Shi Min. I told you! I didn’t do anything wrong! “Then why are you holding the case?” “That…that is!” “Since you’re a senior, come and pull out the weeds in the afternoon and go home.” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry.” “Hey! This isn’t right!” “What’s not right?” “That…that is…” Ah! This is really wrong! I really didn’t want to smoke. And the thing that’s most wrong was That the case was empty! The president was misleading me! This is really wrong! Helplessly, I went into the classroom and Wore the gym clothes I hadn’t worn for one whole year. Oh f*ck. This stinks. If I knew this was going to happen, I would’ve thrown this out! Even though I changed into my gym clothes, I could not conceal my discomfort. When I came out to the gym, the president had already changed into his gym clothes with two shovels in one hand. In reality, even though our high school was famous, there were a lot of slackers in my school and because of that, there were a lot of weeds in our school. As I was pulling out weeds, I could see students out on break. It’s already lunch time? The president was still lying on his back not pulling out weeds, but since I was a coward, I was afraid that the dean would come and discover us and had been diligently pulling out weeds. In the end, the dean never came out to check on us. Right then, I was able to see Ji Min and Ji Sun. Both of them were heading towards the cafeteria in a very friendly manner. The president was also looking in that direction stupefied. Ah, president… This is all your fault. This is definitely not my fault. If you had just let me tell her, this would never have happened. Don’t you think so too? “Why are you staring at me like that?’ “What?” “You’re looking at me so pitifully.” “Huh? Did I really look at you like that?’ I scratched the back of my head and laughed it away. Stupid, I was worrying about you. “Were you worrying about me?” “Huh? Ah… the thing is…” “Do you worry so much about that?” “A… a little.” “If you’re so worried about that, can you listen to what I have to say?” “What’s that?” “Are you going to listen, or not?” “I’ll listen! I’ll listen! What is it? Actually, I was worried about this…” “Then let’s go out until we finish our testing.” “Oh really? Then what…what?” “Let’s go out.” Ch 15 What did the president just say? To go out? With him? Oh sh*t! F*ck! This doesn’t make sense at all! “Why do we have to go out?” “Since you worry about me,” Ha, you must be happy since you live life so simply? You’re going to pursue Lee Ji Sun’s best friend, Shin Nara, because of jealousy? “Haha, it was a joke.” “Wha…what?” The president roared his head off. and to make it worse, cackled like a hyena… Is he playing games with me? “Oh, sorry. It’s just that your reaction was so funny to see….” “Let’s go out!” “…what?” “Let’s go out! Since I was going to introduce you to Ji Sun, let’s just start dating!” “Why were you trying to introduce me to Ji Sun?” The president lay down on the grass as he spoke. I stared at the president in a friendly manner and also lay down next to him. Because it was April, the skies were extremely blue and clean. “I’m Ji Sun’s best friend. Because I’m her best friend, I definitely want to introduce her to a good boy friend. Of course, I still don’t know you well, but other people say that you’re a good…” “What if I’m psycho? You can’t decide something like that by listening to those around you.” “No. You’re better than Lee Ji Min. He’s totally a gangster.” “Haha.” The president suddenly burst out laughing and I turned around to look at the president. At that moment, the president turned around and began looking at me and he suddenly placed his lips near my ear and opened his mouth. “I’m more of a devil than him. Haha.” With that, the president burst out laughing again. What the heck’s wrong with him? Did he get shocked from seeing the both of them going out? I sighed, sat up and began heading towards the cafeteria, but the president was standing right behind me. After I got my food, I sat down, but the president sat across from me as if nothing was different. What’s wrong with this guy? Does he not have a friend? Well, with his personality, it’s not surprising that he doesn’t have one. I lifted my spoon and began putting the bean sprout soup in my mouth. “Then today’s our first day?” “Puheub.” At the president’s words, I sprayed the bean sprout soup across the president’s face. Oh sh*t! So who told you to say something like that?! But the president silently began wiping his face with the sleeve of his gym t­shirt. “What’s this? So you’re saying you’re not going to complete your end of our agreement?” “Huh? Oh, no! Let…let’s eat!” I bowed my head and began to focus on eating. Actually, I don’t know if it’s going through my mouth or through my nose…, The president, for some reason, was laughing at me with both hands clasped together in front of him. What’s up with him? I think he must have been really shocked from seeing those two go out. But something worse than that happened…, It was that the president had begun to place his side dishes on top of my bowl of rice. When I looked at the president confused, the president smiled and said. “Eat a lot.” “Uh buh buh… huh? Oh, okay. You… you too!” I quickly picked up my spoon and placed the side dishes in my mouth. But suddenly, I looked up to see someone! Lee Ji Min was looking at me disbelievingly. Oh f*ck! This is frustrating! Soon, Ji Min stood up and began walking. He’s coming closer… Why the hell is he coming here? Oh yea, he has to pass by here to drop off his tray! I turned my head around completely. Oh sh*t! I saw some things more scarier than Lee Ji Min. It was our school’s 7 princesses. Among them, I met eyes with a doll­like girl. But that girl was really, really pretty! She had long, straight black hair, and fair skin like a Japanese doll. Of course, my hair had a gray tone and was long. But if I looked as innocent as her, I would do my hair like that too! The girl laughed at me, and I laughed back at her. “Ha. Ha. Ha.” “What are you doing?” “Huh? Ah, nothing. Did you finish eating? I finished eating. Let’s finish pulling out weeds with all the strength in our arms!” “Haha.” At my words, the president laughed. Did I do something wrong? Why is he laughing like that from before? “You’re funny, Shin Nara.” “What?” “Let’s go.” The president tried to hold his laughter in as he began to get up from his seat. I also began to follow him out wondering why he was laughing. Am I that funny? Should I try to be a comedian? No way! Everyone might faint after looking at my face. Thankfully, I could go back to class in the afternoon, but the expressions of my classmates were not nice. What’s up with them? “Nara Nara Shin Nara!” “What what what! Jang Min Young!” “What happened?! Hurry up and tell us!” “Tell you what?” “Why were you pulling out weeds and even having a date with Kang Shi Min in the cafeteria?!” Ughh, only this morning, they were talking about Ji Sun and Ji Min…, But now they’re talking about the president and me? At that time, Ji Sun sat in front of me. “What’s this? Shin Nara? Hurry up and tell me!’ “What?” “Is it true?” “What? You have to say what you’re talking about. How would I know from when you say is it true?” “Are you going out with Kang Shi Min?” At Ji Sun’s question, the classroom became quiet. How do I explain a situation like this? It’s not that I’m going out with him because we really like each other; we actually have a contract. “That… that is, there’s something.” “What’s that?’ “That is… I’m learning from Kang Shi Min. Haha.” I feebly offered my excuse. Yea. In reality, I’ve only been receiving help from Kang Shi Min. We’re not actually going out. I’m just helping him because Ji Min and Ji Sun are going out. I’m the loyal Shin Nara. Even though I’m a bit unreliable, my loyalty is always the same! I began comforting myself as I nodded my head. I don’t want to go out with a guy when it’s through a contract! I’m still a comfortable Korean student. At that moment, the back door opened and Ji Min entered the classroom. When I met his eyes, I turned around quickly. Oh ho? But why am I getting this weird feeling? Why is that that I feel like Lee Ji Min is staring at me? Truthfully, Ji Min was in the row next to mine and he sat right next to me. When I turned my head slightly, my eyes met Ji Min’s eyes and I just laughed it off. “Idiot.” “What?” “Do you like it?” “What?’ “I heard today’s your first day?” I gaped my mouth open at the guy’s words. How did he know that? “You don’t have to put on such a curious expression.” “How…how did you know?” “I heard in the cafeteria.” “Are you… two in some kind of relationship?” Min Young asked all of a sudden. I hurriedly turned around to explain our situation. That we’re not in any kind of relationship! But Ji Min opened his mouth first. “We’re closer than family.” Ch 16 What did he just say? You jerk, I want to spend the one year left in high school in peace! Do you know what a hard time I had having to grow up with you from elementary, middle school to high school because of our parents! No! I don’t want this! Cancel what you said! “Hey? I think you have to take back what you just said?’ “What?” “Shin Nara is looking at me with a very scary face.” At Ji Min’s words, my classmates’ eyes rested upon me. Hey kids! That’s not the truth! But already, the eyes of the kids in our class were burning. I have to admit that Ji Min is popular with the girls. That was why for 11 years, no, if I include kindergarten, then for over 13 years, I decided not to act as if I know him! And plus, the guy who never said anything about our relationship, why is he coming out like this now?! “You guys are close? How close?’ “Oh, the truth is that through our parents, we’ve been promised to marry each other.” OH MY GOD! What did he just say?! He no longer said that I was a stranger. For the first time in my 19 years, I did something generous. I went right in front of Lee Ji Min and grabbed Lee Ji Min’s mouth. And with that hand, I grabbed Lee Ji Min and dragged him outside. “Ah, f*ck. Hey, let go!” “Promised to marry? Promised to marry?” “Why are you being so dramatic about a joke?” “A joke? HEY! Do you know why I acted like I didn’t know you for over 11 years?” “That’s because you didn’t want to fight with the girls who liked me.” “Yea! And plus, you never said anything until now! But why are you starting now?” “For some reason, I wanted to bother you.” “Wha… what?” The jerk laughed and turned around. Ha. How can there be someone like him? Because he wanted to bother me? But someone came in front of me and started speaking. “Who…who are you?” “That…that is, I’m classroom #7’s Hwa…Hwang Kyung Tae…” “What… is this letter?” “Please receive my heart!” What? Is today supposed to be full of surprises. Who is this guy with glasses? I laughed in disbelief and said. “Look, sorry, but Shin Nara’s already taken!” At the sound of those words, I turned around to find Lee Ji Min. What the…? He didn’t leave yet? Huh? Why is he linking arms with me? “Hey, gangster. You didn’t leave yet?” “Why? I have to tell him. Hey, you know Kang Shi Min? He’s her you know what.” Lee Ji Min raised his pinky finger as he spoke and the guy with the glasses took back the letter in my hand and ran away. Anyway, thank you for taking care of this deal with the guy with the glasses, but apologize for what you did today! I swiftly turned around again, but Lee Ji Min had disappeared. What’s this? Is he Superman? Why is he suddenly appearing and suddenly disappearing? I again turned around to go to my classroom. “Can we talk for a second?” Although I thought it was Lee Ji Min… of course, Lee Ji Min can’t talk in such a high voice. This was definitely a girl’s voice. I turned around with an annoyed expression. There was the Japanese doll who I had seen in the cafeteria. “Huh? Japanese do… no… no… huh? With me?” “Yes.” Since she’s being very polite, is she younger? But now I look at her name tag, it’s also sky blue? Huh? She’s a senior too? Why is she using honorifics with me? Kang Shi Young? Hmmm. Her name is pretty like her face. I have to die! “Before… I saw you with Shi Min.” Shi Min? Ah, the president? What? Do you guys know each other?” “Are you his girlfriend?” “Me? ”Yes.” “That…that is, we just got to know each other by chance…” “I hope you take care of Shi Min well.” “Huh? Oh, and you seem to be the same age, but why are you speaking in honorifics…, speak informally!” “Should I? I started school a year early.” “But how do you know Shi Min…” “He’s my cousin!” The Japanese doll laughed at that. Cou…cousin? Now I think about it, they look alike. They’re both Kangs? Then she must be the daughter of his uncle. But anyways, she knows that Shi Min and I are going out? :Sigh: I can’t help it. I have to tell her everything. I hopelessly held the pretty hand of the Japanese doll and began to tell her everything. “What? Then he likes Ji Sun?” “Yea.” “And he said he would help you until the test, but Lee Ji Min decided to go out with Lee Ji Sun?” “Yea, but do you have to say that out loud when I’m so frustrated about it…” “I thought it was weird too. I also knew that that jerk liked Lee Ji Sun. That’s because Ji Sun graduated from the same elementary school as me and that jerk kept on bothering me about who she was.” I knew that I could not judge a person by her cover. She had a doll­like appearance. She was definitely a doll. But when she opened her mouth, her image was destroyed. She cursed, talked on and on, and had a really high­pitched voice. “Hey, hey, you should stop.” “What?” “Stop going out with that jerk. Even though I’ve known him for a long time because I’m his cousin, I still can’t tell what he’s thinking.” “Oh yea. Now I think about it, the president’s dad and my dad know each other.” “What? Really? What does your dad do?’ “He’s a pro… prosecutor?” “His name?” “Shin Young Won.” “What? Mr. Shin? Then your mom is Lee Suh Ha?” “Yea! How’d you know?’ “My dad’s Kang Il Soo!” Kang Il Soo? I heard that name before? Oh my God! “Lawyer Kang?” “That’s right!” Yes. Mr. Kang, who was 5 years older than Dad, had given Dad a lot of help, and both of them were very friendly. Actually, I had only seen him a few times, but because the both of them were so busy, I didn’t have much time to meet them. “Next time, can I come over your house?” “Yea, of course.” “Then let’s see each other next time!” With that, the Japanese doll disappeared with her friends. After class ended, the president called first. He said something about studying tomorrow because he’s busy or something. Well, I’m relieved I can rest. Because it seemed like Ji Sun was on a date today, I left her and went home. Anyway, this is why you can’t have a girl for a friend. When they get a boyfriend, they abandon their friends. Watch and see! I won’t leave you even if I get a boyfriend! As I was walking home, someone was standing in front of my house. What’s this? It’s Lee Ji Min? Wasn’t he supposed to be dating Ji Sun today? “Hey, what’s up? Aren’t you supposed to be on a date?” “Yea.” “Then why are you standing outside our house? If you’re going to go in, go in. Otherwise, just go.” “Is it… for real?” “Huh? What?” “Ah f*ck. That is, are you really going out with Kang Shi Min?!” What the f*ck? Why’s he yelling at me? “Yea! We’re going out! What are you going to do about it?” “Don’t go out with him!” “Ha, you’re really something. How come I can’t go out with him? Then don’t go out with Ji Sun either.” “What? Why shouldn’t I?” “Then why can’t I go out with the president? If I stop going out with the president, will you stop going out with Lee Ji Sun?” “Are you crazy?” “Yea! That’s why I’m going to date him!” “F*ck, I told you not to go out with him!” “Then why? Why should I do as you say?” “…him.” “What?” “Ah, f*ck. I don’t like seeing you with him!” Ch 17 I thought I was going to burst. Why the f*ck is he yelling?! And why is it that he doesn’t want me to date the president? Hmmph, this is unbelievable. “Hey!” “What?” “Why don’t you like seeing me with him?” “That… that is!” Now that I ask him, he seems at loss for words. That’s what I thought. Do you even think? I tried to pass by the jerk, but the jerk grabbed my thick right arm. And because of his strength, I was forced to turn around. Right then, I came in eye contact with the president. Look, president! Help me because I’m caught by him cause of you! But the president acted as if he didn’t know us and began going inside his house. What the…? Look at this jerk? So he doesn’t want to fight with Lee Ji Min? “Oh ho, what’s this?” “What?” “I thought you two were going out?” “So…so what?” “But he’s just going to go when I’m grabbing your arm like this?” “Ah f*ck, I don’t know!” I angrily tried to pull my hand away, but since the guy was so strong, I didn’t even shake his grip. If he continues on like this, I think I’ll get a big bruise. Come on, let go! Suddenly, the main gate opened again and the president appeared. Huh? Did he just go in to put in his bag? He doesn’t have his bag? “Let go of her, Lee Ji Min.” “If I can’t let go?” “What?” “Do you feel bad that I grabbed her to talk to her?” At the guy’s question, the president stared at him stupefied, Then slowly came to where we were. Suddenly, he grabbed my left arm. These jerks! Am I some kind of rope? Why are you playing tug­of­war with me? “Let go.” “I’m not letting go.” “Ah f*ck, let go of me! I’m going to get a bruise!” Even at my yelling, both of them continued glaring at each other and did not let go of my arms. What the f*ck’s up with these guys?! Do I have to split my body in half? After I continuously glared, the president finally loosened his grip. The jerk must have also felt that because he too loosened his grip and the president suddenly began forcefully pulling me. Because of the sudden force, I was pulled into the president’s embrace. “Hey! Kang Shi Min!” “Lee Ji Min, why don’t you act properly?” “What?” “This is my girlfriend, but do you think I’ll feel good if you’re holding onto her like that? Would you like it if I were holding onto Lee Ji Sun like that?” “Are you crazy?” “Yea. That’s why I’m angry that you’re holding onto Shin Nara like that. You got that? Shin Nara, go in and come out after you change.” “What? Why?” “Let’s go on a date.” With that, the president pushed me inside my house. You jerk! I have to open the main gate to get in you know! With that force, I was pushed into the gate. I can’t even say that it hurts. Helplessly, I grabbed my hurt stomach, changed my clothes, and tied my hair into a bun. Yup, this is comfortable. I went to the 1st floor kitchen where Mom was. “Mom, give me some money!” “What money?” “I want to go out.” “Then take out $10 from my wallet.” “What am I supposed to do with that? It won’t even pay for my taxi fare!” “Then how much?” “A lot.” “Then take it out.” “Thank you!!” Ah, how good my pronunciation! [TN: Nara said thank you in English.] Actually, I can’t really pronounce anything that requires my tongue to do a workout. I went to my parents’ room and found my mom’s wallet on the dresser, and I ran away with $50. I’m so dead if Mom finds out. When I came out to the front gate, the president was already waiting outside, but Ji Min was nowhere to be found. “Where are we going?” “Where do you want to go?” “I want to get rid of my stress.” “Do you even have stress to get rid of?” Ha, look at this schmuck. Then I’m not even human? “Why do you think I don’t have stress?” “Looking at the way you act, it looks like that.” “How do I act like that?” “You act like you don’t think about anything.” Yes. I do live like I don’t think at al…, Grrrrr! What did he just say?! Why the hell does he always look down upon me?! “Hey! Do you want to die?” “Ah, hurry up.” With that, the president began walking with his long legs. Helplessly, I followed the president, but I got this bad feeling. I feel like I’m being used by the president. Ahh, I don’t know, don’t know, don’t know. Thinking makes you think more! I think I should stop thinking now. We soon got on the taxi. As soon as the president got on the taxi, he began launching a conversation with the taxi driver about how the stocks are bla bla bla and they continued talking about things I didn’t understand. Because of that, I just fell asleep. While I was deliciously sleeping, someone began shaking me. When I opened my eyes, the president was right in front of my face. “Huk!” “What? Did you have a nightmare?” You bastard! I was surprised cause your face was right in front of me! What do you plan on doing with your fair face right in front of me?! I quickly opened the door of the taxi and went out. The president also followed me out after paying the taxi driver, but began to bicker. “Why didn’t you say thank you to the taxi cab driver.” “Ah f*ck, I don’t know! I usually don’t say things like that.” “Let’s go in.” “Oh, where?!” “To get rid of our stress.” The president began using his hands to motion back. Wha…what? The amusement park? I helplessly had to step inside the park. I had no idea that something big was going to happen inside. Ch 18 I was beginning to feel good about coming to the amusement park which I had not been in a long time. The president got an all day pass, and put the bracelet on my wrist. I love this! I’m going to have fun all day today! I grabbed the president’s wrist and began to go in, but the president began to take me to where a lot of little kids were. Huh? What’s this? He’s not telling me to ride the merry­go­round, is he? “Wow, hi, teacher.” With that, the children began to hold onto the president’s leg. Why did we come here… To play with these kids? Oh my God! I wanted to ride something fun you know! “Oh my. Hello.” “Huh? Oh, yes, hello.” “Today, Shi Min said he was going to bring a friend, so I was waiting, but I didn’t know that such a pretty girl would come.” A middle­aged woman laughed and held my hand. I also returned her handshake, but this all seemed different from what I thought it would be. “Excuse…excuse me…” I quickly pulled the president’s hand and took him away from the kids. I sighed at the president’s puzzled expression. “Did… did we come here to see those kids?” “I come with Dad to visit these kids once a month because they have no family.” “So what? So you want me to volunteer?” “You don’t want to?” “That…that is…” Ah f*ck! I wanted to ride a bunch of different rides you know! Helplessly, I hunched my shoulders and went to where the kids were playing. The president went ahead of me and began hugging the kids. The things that I hate most are kids! I was forced to place the kids on top of the horses, and while I was trying to walk out, the president grabbed onto my arm. “What?” “You’re not getting on?” “I’m not getting on!” “Let’s ride together.” With that, the president pushed me into the cart. Is this guy crazy? If he’s going to make me ride, he should have put me on something that was moving, but Why does he have to put me in the carriage?! But because I couldn’t get angry at him in this kind of situation, I waited patiently. Huh? But why is he on the cart and not on the horse?” “You’re not getting on the horse?” “Why would I get on a horse like a kid?” Oh yea. You’re really something, huh? I wanted to get on the horse because I’m a kid! The kids must have been really happy because they grinned from ear to ear while they were riding on the horses in the merry­go­round. Was I like… that too when I was a kid? Actually, it’s through my parents that I’m living so comfortably. If I didn’t have parents, what would have happened… Ahhh! I don’t even want to think about it! I began shaking my head to get rid of that thought. “They’re all pretty kids. It would have been nice if they had been born to a comfortable family like us…” The president ended his sentence with that. And after being dragged around with the kids for the afternoon, we were able to end our meeting. The president had gone out for a second to wave the kids goodbye, so I waited on the bench inside the amusement park. I don’t want to go out with him because those kids like to hug and kiss way too much. Then, a cool beverage appeared in front of me. The president laughed and placed the canned beverage in my hand, and sat down next to me. “Was it fun?” “If it were you, would you think it was fun riding something like that?” “It was a little hard, right?” “What was?” “Those kids don’t get a lot of love. That’s why they like to hug and kiss each other.” “Oh, oh really?” “Then what’s fun?” “Well, something that gives you the chills.” I began gulping down my drink. Immediately, I threw away the can. Ackk! I feel like my throat is burning. “Are you okay?” At the president’s question, I remained silent. It was just that tears were coming down my face. This drink really burned my throat. The president handed a handkerchief over to me, and I quickly wiped my tears with it. And when I turned to hand him the handkerchief, I saw Ji Min and Ji Sun. The president tried to look at where I was looking, but I quickly held onto the president’s face with both hands. “Wha…what? Why are you doing this?” “Just look at me!” “What?” The president tried to lower my hands by grabbing onto my wrists. No! Stupid! You’re going to regret it if you turn around! Do you want to see those two date? Thankfully, the two of them disappeared somewhere, and I let go of the president’s face. “What the…? Why’d you do that?” “Ahh, nothing! Hey, aren’t you hungry? You want to eat a hamburger?” I quickly grabbed onto the president’s hand and pulled him into a fast food restaurant. The president soon came back with a hamburger meal, and I quickly grabbed the delicious hamburger. “If you were that hungry, you should have told me.” “What?” “You didn’t have to hold onto my face so hard.” Stupid! Do you think I wanted to grab your face ? Do you know how downcast you would be if you saw those two? Hmmpphh. I was just thinking about you! After eating the hamburger, we went out, but the line to the roller coaster rides were unbelievably long. I wanted to ride at least one thing that’s fun. I got an all­day pass, and all I rode was the merry­go­round?! “There are too many people. Do you want to go in there?” “What? Where?” The place where the president pointed to was the haunted house. He…he must be crazy! “Are you crazy? Why do you want to go in there?!” “Why?” “Our all­day pass will go to waste. Those kind of things are for kids!” “Let’s go in.” In the end, the president pulled me into the haunted house. Oh…oh no! I’m weak in front of ghosts! I slightly grabbed onto the president’s clothes and followed him in. These creepy music and surroundings are making me frustrated. Right then, I felt something slippery on my back. Some…something’s holding onto my foot. Let’s get our act together, Shin Nara. You can live if you focus even if you’re bitten by a tiger. But…but I can’t wait anymore! “AHHHHHHHHHHH! Let go! Please let go!” I began to step on the thing that had grabbed onto my foot. From then on, I was not in my right state of mind. As a result, the president carried me on his back and I lay back as soon as I got on the bench. “What’s this? So Shin Nara is afraid of something too?” “Ah f*ck. It’s just that something was grabbing onto my foot.” With that, I covered my eyes with my arm. I’m never going in somewhere like that again! If I go in, I’m not Shin Nara, but Crazy Nara. The president must have bought a wet towel because he placed it on top of my face. It seems like he’s a deep guy after all. Anyways, Lee Ji Sun. You have no luck. If you’re going to date, date someone like him. I decided that I was well again and got up to give back the towel to the president, but the thing that caught my attention was the two of them eating ice cream! I quickly grabbed onto the president’s face, and made him look at me. “Hey! Why are you doing this again?” “Just look at me!” “Why again?” “Just look…” At that moment, I met Ji Min’s eyes, and because my hands lost their power, the president was able to look back. Oh cr*p! President! I told you to look only at me! At that time, the president just laughed and turned back his head. Is this guy crazy? Did he get shocked from seeing those two together like that? Right then, the president began pulling my head with his hands. “Hey, what are you… eubb!” This is not a kiss! No way! No way! Return my first kiss to me! Ch 19 The president was already holding onto my arm so that I couldn’t escape from his embrace. Is this guy a Casanova? Although I tried as hard as I could to escape his embrace, it must have been decided from the start that guys are stronger than girls. I can’t continue to be victimized like this. When I realized that my legs were free, I kicked the president in his area. “Eukk…” “You want to die? Huh?” I bent my body down to the crouching body of the president and whispered in his ear. I knew that Ji Min would find out if I yelled out what I wanted to say. Did I kick him too hard? Now I think about it… it must hurt. “Haha.” “Hey! Why are you laughing?” “Hahaha.” Has the president gone mad? Well, since he kissed me, that’s explainable. But still, he doesn’t have to laugh like a maniac! “Hey. Shin Nara.” “What?” “Do you do that even in this kind of situation?” “What? Speak softly! Lee Ji Min’s going to hear us!” “What? puhahaha.” Is this guy really crazy? Is something wrong with his head? Did some of my stupidity rub off on him? Right then, a black shadow cast over us, and we slowly turned our heads. And I slowly raised my hands and waved. “He..llo?” “Nara!” “Yea, Ji Sun.” “Oh my, oh my, what just happened?! What are you doing right now? Huh? I saw it all! I saw it all! Tell me!” Stop sticking to me, friend. This all happened because of you! I didn’t do anything, but this guy started the love fight! Do you think I wanted to do this? I want to cry right now. Right then, the president’s phone began to ring. “Yes, hello? Oh, yes, so the kids went…? What? What hospital? Yes, ma’am. I’ll be on my way now. I have to go now. One of the kids is sick.” “Huh? Oh, okay. Be off then.” “I’ll see you tomorrow.” With that, the president began running off, and he was so fast that I could no longer see his backside. “Oh, wow, time flies by so quickly…” “Oh yea, you said you were going to your dad’s company?’ “Yea, Ji Min, I’ll see you tomorrow. Nara, I’ll see you tomorrow too!” “What? I want to go too. Let’s go together.” “Should we?” Like that, the three of us left the amusement park slowly. After waiting for the bus for Ji Sun, we turned around to get on the subway. Ji Min was deep in thought because he was quiet. What’s wrong with this guy? “Hey…” “Aren’t you hungry?” “Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m hungry.” “Let’s eat something.” Ji Min began pulling my arm with that. What the heck? Why’s he acting like this? We went into a neighborhood pizza shop and found ourselves a seat. “What do you want to eat?” “Are you stupid? If we’re in a pizza shop, we’re going to eat pizza.” Yes. You’re really smart. I ordered what we were going to eat, and began ravishing the salad as soon as it arrived, but Ji Min was still deep in thought because he was holding onto his chin and thinking about something else. “Hey! You’re not eating?” “You eat a lot, hippo.” “What? You want to die?” “Just eat.” Soon the pizza and spaghetti came out, but the jerk still didn’t eat anything. What’s up with him? This is so wasteful. After I finished the spaghetti, I began eating the pizza. I tried to eat it along with pickles and coke, but without even eating half of it, I had to have it doggie­ bagged. If he said he was hungry, how come he’s not eating?! The guy stood up and paid the bill and left. After receiving the doggy bag, I followed the guy out. And the guy grabbed a taxi. This guy has a lot of money. He’s always taking a cab somewhere. “Hey! What are you doing? You’re not getting on?” “Huh? Oh, I’m getting on right now!” I quickly got on behind him. After looking at me disapprovingly, Ji Min turned his head towards the window. What’s up with this guy? Now I think about it, he’s stopped b*tching? Did he really eat something wrong? “Hey, you know, today…” “Shut up.” “What?” “Let’s go in peace.” With that, the guy lay back on the seat. Why the hell is he so moody today? Did his mood turn sour after seeing the both of us. Yea. Well, Ji Min also knows that the president like Ji Sun. But did those two know each other from the start? Looking at the way those two act, they don’t seem too friendly, but it does seem like they know each other. “Oh yea! Sir, what time is it?” “Right now? It’s 8:40.” “Huh? Really? Where are we right now? Sir, stop!!” I quickly got out of the taxi cab, but my body was held back in the car. Ji Min was holding onto my wrist. “Let go!” “Where are you going?” “I have an appointment!” “Appointment?” “Yea! So let go!” “Let’s go together.” “What? Why?” “It’s late right now. Your parents are going to worry. How much is it, sir?” Ji Min must have really been thinking of going with me because he paid the taxi fare and got out of the car. Are you crazy?! Why are you doing this? I helplessly headed towards a café. Ji Min followed me into the café and took a seat next to me. “Would you like to order something?” “No. There’s still one more person coming. I’ll order a little later.” “Yes.” Hmmm. This waitor is pretty handsome. These days, all these kids are tall, handsome, and everything’s going for them! Right then, the door opened and a familiar face entered. “Hwa Sun unni!” “Huh? Hey Nara.” “Unni [TN: Unni is a term used by girls to refer to girls older than them], how have you been?” “I’m fine of course. I’m always thankful to you of course.” “No, Unni, do you want to eat something?” “Huh? No, I’m fine.” “Excuse me, three glasses of orange juice please!” “Yes, ma’am.” I just ordered what I wanted. Although I felt Ji Min glaring at me from my side, I ignored it, and I held onto Hwa Sun unni’s hand and grinned. “But… who is he? Your… boyfriend?” “Huh? No! No! That is, he’s my neighbor.” “Huh? Oh, I see. I’m sorry, but I think I have to go now because I have to tutor someone…” “No, it’s fine. Unni, you couldn’t pay your tuition yet, right? Here. This isn’t much, but please use it.” “Hey, you don’t have this kind of money!” “I saved up my money.” “Bu…but…” “It’s okay! Unni, becomesuccessful and pay me back! Pay me back quickly! Doesn’t your tutoring start at 9:30?” “Yea, but…” “You can pay me back double fold when you become successful!” “O…kay. Thanks. I’ll buy you something to eat when I get my pay.” “Buy me food later when you make lots of money. Hurry up and go, unni.” Hwa Sun unni repeatedly said thank you and left the café. I also laughed as I looked at Hwa Sun unni leaving. Ji Min looked at me curiously, and I just ignored his look and left the café. Ji Min followed me out, and began to follow my footsteps. “You’re going to leave your pizza?” “Huh? Did I leave it behind?” “It’s right here.” “Thank you! Before, that unn…” “So that was where you were going to date? I didn’t even know that you met someone there.” “Huh? Oh, that isn’t…” “And you kiss with so many people there watching you?” You jerk! I didn’t kiss because I wanted to. The president just all of a sudden kissed me. Do you think I wanted to kiss? But suddenly, Ji Min’s face approached mine. “Why…why are you doing this?” “Why? So it’s okay for him, but not okay for me?” Ch 20 At the guy’s words, I froze. I had to escape this situation in any way I could. But what’s wrong with this guy? Did he really eat something wrong today? But the guy’s face was really coming closer to mine. Right then, someone pulled my arm, and my body was pulled in that direction. And like that, I was pushed into that person’s embrace. “Hey~, Lee Ji Min, don’t you think you’re going too far?” “With what?” Ha, I never saw someone as stubborn as him! He’s going out with Ji Sun, but he tried to ki…ki…anyways! That stupid jerk! “Oh, the kiss? I didn’t even kiss her.” “That’s why.” “That’s why what!” “I don’t understand.” “What? If you can kiss her, why can’t I ?” “Because Shin Nara’s my girl.” “So?” “She’s going out with me.” “So?” “Since she’s my girlfriend, we can touch each other. But what’s the relationship between you two?” “What?” “Weren’t you just childhood friends? But do you think you can just touch my girlfriend like that?” At the president’s words, Ji Min’s face turned cold. Yes!! You’re good, president! For the first time, you look really good! “Ah, f*ck.” “Why? Do you feel like your favorite doll has just been taken away from you?” “What?” “Is it like you lost a younger sister?” “Shut up and leave.” Ji Min told the president. The president laughed once at Ji Min, and slowly the smile disappeared. “I think the person who has to leave is you.” “Kang Shi Min!” “You’re the one who’s bothering our relationship.” “F*ck. You f*cking p*ss me off.” With that, Ji Min disappeared from our side. Hewww, I feel like the stress I built up for 10 years is going down. I grinned from ear to ear as I looked up at the president and held out my hand. “What?” “Because I’m grateful.” “For what?” “Because you saved me.” “Anyway, you’re so childish, Shin Nara.” “What? You wanna die?” “You forgot that we just kissed, right?” “Yes, of co… what? Oh yeah, that’s right.” I bit my lips and lowered my head. Now I think about it, I did kiss the president. Is this guy really crazy? When I lifted my head again, I was able to see my dad coming out of a car. “Dad!” “Nara, why aren’t you going in?” “Huh? Oh, just. Anyways, it’s really hard to see your face lately. Is something up?” “Ah, some boats with illegal substances…, Oh, it’s Kang… Shi Min.” “How do you do, sir?” “Fine. How are you?” “Good, sir.” “Then, I’ll see you next time. Let’s go in, Nara.” “I…I have something to say to you, sir.” “What do you want to say?” Dad put down the hand that had been on my shoulder and turned around to look at the president. You have something to say to Dad? What does he have to say to my dad? “Tell me what you’d like to say.” The president was hesitant to say what he needed to say because he bent his head. Dad waited for the president and began linking arms with the president. However, the president did not raise his head, and Dad let go of his arms. “Is what you have to say hard to say? Then you can tell me next…” “I’m dating Nara, sir.” Ackk? What the heck did he just say?! Why did he just tell Dad that?! Did he really go crazy? Dad turned his head and looked at me. Huk, look at those scary eyes. Dad, no!! That’s not it really. Dad looked once again at the president. Hewww, I’ll live. “What did you just…” “I’m officially announcing it to you, sir.” “You want… permission from me?” “Even if it’s not permission, I just wanted to tell you, sir. And I don’t think I need permission from you, sir.” “You don’t need permission from me?” “Yes, sir. Nara and I are dating because we like each other. That’s why I wanted to tell you ahead of time. Please look at me favorably.” With that, the president bowed to my dad. That jerk must really be crazy. Why the hell is he doing this?! Did he just go mad? He’s crazy. Crazy. The president is really crazy! “Shin Nara.” “Huh? Huh? Oh, Dad.” “Come in.” “Huh? Oh, okay.” “Just a moment, sir.” The president must be really crazy. Why is he like this all of a sudden? He’s totally gone wacko. The president grabbed my wrist. Because of that, Dad glared at me. No, Dad. This isn’t it. I’m being wronged! “I’ll send her back after I talk to her.” “No!” “Just give me 5 minutes, sir.” When the president spoke like that, Dad went in pretending to cough. The president was bending his head until my Dad could not be seen. I’m sure that this guy has totally gone crazy. If he hasn’t, this could never have happened! “Hey! Are you craz…” “Shush!” “What?” “If you talk loudly, they’ll hear us.” “Are you crazy? You went totally insane, right? What are you doing right now?! Why did you tell my dad that?! You just blurted out that…” “I’ve started to like you.” “…wha…what are you say…” “I meant that I’ve really started to like you. I’ll officially ask you out. Let’s go out.” Ch 21 What’s wrong with these guys lately? Did they decide to go crazy or something? So now Kang Shi Min is also totally mad? “Let go.” “Is this a rejection?” At the president’s question, I looked up at him. This… is weird. I’ve never seen the president’s face like that… and such a weak voice coming from him too… “Put… put this off!” “…what?” “I really wanted to get tutoring from you, and you really wanted to get to know Ji Sun… Anyways! Let’s put this off.” “So that’s the only reason?” “Yeah, and I’m not sure if you’re telling me this with a sincere heart.” “What should I do so that you’ll believe me?” “I… I don’t know either! Anyhow, I’m going back home now. I shook my hand out of the president’s grasp and went inside my house, and without even hearing Dad calling me, I went into my room. “You stupid idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!” I began banging my head and then jumped straight onto my bed. This stupid idiot. Dumb*ss! You should have told him you don’t want to! Since I told him to put it off after looking at his pitiful expression…, Was I that weak to pitiful expressions? Ackkk! After meeting the president, nothing has worked out for me! Aye, I don’t know. I’m going to bed. Hey! Shin Nara! Is this time for you to sleep? You have to be responsible for your actions! No, I don’t know. Right then, my cell phone began ringing. “Hello?” [It’s me, Ji Sun.] “Oh, hey. What’s up?” [You gave my sister her tuition again?] “Huh? Oh, it’s just some money I saved up…, Hwa Sun unni already told you?” [I’m sorry that I’m always indebted to you.] “No, no. We have to help each other out when we can. Hey, so you’re not going to help me out if I’m in a hard situation?” [No, no. Then I’ll see you tomorrow. It’s late.] “Okay, good night.” I headed towards where the terrace was to draw the curtains. But while I was drawing the curtains, I thought I was going to drop dead. Why… why is this jerk in someone else’s terrace?! Although I glared at him, the jerk just motioned his finger. Wh,..what? So you want me to come? “Are you crazy? Even though your room and my room are really close! You crossed over again?” “What are you talking about?” “What?” “So the girl we saw before is Ji Sun’s sister?” “Huh? Oh… yea.” “Why are you paying Ji Sun’s family’s tuition?” “Oh… that is…” “Tell me the truth.” Ah, f*ck. How do I pass over this situation? I’m going crazy. Yes. Since he’s going out with Ji Sun, I could tell him the truth. “So that is… Ji Sun… is an orphan.” At my words, the guy opened his eyes wide in surprise. Where do I start explaining… My head’s starting to hurt. I leaned on the terrace wall. Ji Min was in front of me with a serious expression. Then, he grabbed my shoulders. Hey jerk! It hurts! “She…she’s an orphan?” “Yeah. Her family situation… isn’t that good.” “So they’re both living by themselves?” “Yeah.” “Ah, f*ck.” “Hey, why are you cursing again?” “Look behind you.” What? Behind? What’s behind me? I looked behind me, and became frozen to the spot. The president was looking at us. Oh sh*t. He wouldn’t be able to hear us from there…, but look at our position! He’ll probably misunderstand our situation! After staring at us for a long time, the president went back inside his house. “Hey! President! Hey!” At my call, the president stopped. Hewww, I’m relieved. “This is a misunderstanding! We were talking about something else, when Ji Min misunderstood something… Wait a moment!” I quickly pushed away Ji Min and was trying to run, but Ji Min grabbed my arm from behind. “What’s… this? So you really like him?” “…what?” “Why are you so jumpy?” Oh yea. But I don’t like the president. Why am I so worried that the president will misunderstand? “I don’t know.” “What?” “I don’t know! Anyways, I have to make him understand! Let go of my arm.” With all my power, I escaped Ji Min’s grasp. Yes. My personality was always like this. I hate complicated things. I like simple things. I hate it when there are problems everywhere. People have to live wisely. Does someone simple like me have to think of this and that? I have to at least be grateful to the president. “Huk huk…, hey president.” “You didn’t have to run out like that but why’d you run out?” “So you wouldn’t… huk huk… misunderstand.” “What?” “Aye, so you wouldn’t misunderstand!” “I won’t misunderstand.” “Ah sh*t, do you want me to get angry? Hak, hak, I’m so tired. Because of who did I run?” “Who told you to run?’ “Ah f*ck, forget about going out together!” “…what?” “Let’s just be friends.” Chapter 22 At my words, everything became quiet. Of course, the only people here are me and the president. If only we shut our mouths, it would be quiet. The president looked at me in astonishment with his big eyes. What…what? You can’t believe it? Well, I can’t believe it myself…, The president raised one of his hands to cover his laughter. Hey, hey, I can see your adam’s apple. Stop laughing. What’s so funny? “Puhaha, look, Shin Nara, what did you say?” “Let’s be friends! Didn’t you hear me? Should I say it again? Let’s be friend…” “No, I heard you.” “Oh…yeah? Then now…” “But what should I do?” “What…?” “I can’t look at you as a friend.” “What… did you say?” “That I can’t look at you as a friend.” What’s up with this guy? I said I don’t like him! I told him that I’d rather just be friends! “Shin Nara, you must have been tired thinking about this, but I can’t do as you say.” “Tired thinking about this?” “To you, it must have been fine for me to just be your friend. I’m rich and I’m smart. Also, I have a bright future. If we dated and broke up, then you wouldn’t be able to get help from me. If I’m just your friend, then I’ll always be there for you. Now isn’t that what you were thinking?” This… smart*ss. He’s too bright! How did he know I was calculating all that…? “You’re right. That’s how I was thinking, but! No, that isn’t right.” “What isn’t right?” “I can’t go out with you!” “Why?” “Because I don’t see you as a guy.” Suddenly, a spark lit up between the president’s eyes and my eyes. Yes. Continue glaring at me like that. See if I’ll lose to you! “You don’t see me as a guy?” “Yeah.” “Then? Do you see Lee Ji Min as a guy?” “What? Wha…what cr*p are you spraying around?! Why would I look at him…” “Please Shin Nara!” Why is he yelling at me! You scared me! The president continued stepping towards me as I continued stepping back. Oh sh*t. There’s a wall. I can’t move anywhere else. The president locked me in my position with his arms. What’s wrong with this guy? He’s scary… “Shin Nara, please… Don’t drive me crazy with this ugly jealousy.” Ugly… jealous? What are you talking about? Ugly jealousy… My eyes came into contact with the president’s eyes then. Although I turned my head away quickly, the president grabbed my chin and made me look at him. The president’s face slowly approached my face, and I shut my eyes tightly. Right then, the headlights of a car shined upon us and I opened my eyes to a squint and looked in that direction. The president also squinted because of the bright lights. The person getting off the car was none other than Kang Il Woo. “Dad?” “Huh? Hello?” “Oh, yes. Nara, it’s been a long time. What are you doing out here?” “Oh, because I had to tell Nara something.” “Yes, then go in quickly because it’s not good to stay out so late. I’ll see you next time too, Nara.” “Huh? Oh, yes. Good bye.” I bent my head forward as I bowed. Soon, Mr. Kang disappeared, and I let out a deep sigh. Suddenly, the president grabbed my hand and began dragging me somewhere. This… jerk! Where are you taking me?! Although I wanted to escape his grasp, the president was unbelievably strong. The… playground? “Sit.” “Huh? Oh, okay.” I sat down quietly on the swings. The president also silently sat on the swing next to mine and began to look up at the sky. Why is he looking up at the sky? You can’t see anything in the dark sky… “It’s a habit of mine.” “Huh?” “When I have a hard problem, I look up at the sky.” Oh, I see. I looked up at the sky again. The black night sky… There are no stars shining up there. But the night sky seemed to give me comfort for some reason. “When I was small, I had no time to play in this kind of place.” “Huh?” “English academy, math academy, piano academy, violin academy, computer academy. Along with that, guitar academy.” “You… went to all those academies?” “Yeah. Mom apparently wanted me to grow up to be a smart person.” “She… forced you to do too much.” “Because she’s not my real mom.” “Yea. Not your…what?” She’s not your real mom? Before when I saw her… it seemed like you two had a good relationship… The president laughed at my surprised face. “Don’t worry. She’s not a beast.” “Huh? Oh… I see. That’s good.” “Mom can’t have children; that’s probably why she strived to make me into a perfect child.” “How about your… real mother?” “I don’t know.” “You don’t…know?” “I never saw her… I never even met her. Dad says that she abandoned me…” I didn’t know that the president also had this kind of pain. Well. Looking at his dad, he looked like he would be a player. “You don’t have to look at me so sorrowfully.” “Huh? Oh, did I?” “Haha, that’s why I like Shin Nara.” “What?” “Your feelings show on your face. I’m thinking right now. I’m mad right now. I’m not feeling good right now.” “Do you want to die?” “Of course, there were a lot of difficulties.” Listening again to the sad president’s voice, I let go of my slight anger. Yes. It would be weird if the president didn’t have troubles with his kind of personality. Wait, what if he fights with his dad all the time? “In junior high school, I almost never came home. Puberty must have hit me really hard.” “Well, it’s like that for everyone. Not just you.” “Who else was like that?” “Who do you think? Lee Ji Min of course. That guy was unbelievable.” “Haha, so I can’t take you away from Ji Min I guess?” “No…way!” “It was around that time.” “What?” “That I first met Lee Ji Min and…” Chapter 23 Silently, I waited for the president to speak, But he neither spoke… nor moved. Often, when I see him like this, I want to hug him warmly. However, I already knew that I could not cross that line. “It’s late. Let’s go in.” “Okay.” “I don’t know what’s wrong, but you’ll be fine.” “Nara.” “What?” “So I see you don’t see?” What did he just say? What can’t I see? I’m already seeing everything right now…, “For the first time, I called you without using your last name… but… it’s not that bad.” The president touched his lips as he said this. Now I think about it… It’s the first time that the president has called my name like that. Suddenly, I felt myself blushing. Oh sh*t. What the f*ck? Are you embarrassed thathe called your name in such a friendly manner? “Did you memorize all those English words?” “What? Did I even have time to memorize those words?” “Aren’t you going to college?” “It’s true that I don’t find college very necessary.” “So what do you plan on becoming in the future?” “The owner of a bar.” When I opened my eyes again, I saw the familiar ceiling and I began getting off my bed. When I went down to the 1st floor, Dad was frowning as he read the newspaper. Mom was busy frying eggs. I was trying to pour juice when I froze at Dad’s words. “Don’t date him.” “Huh?” “Don’t date Kang… Shi Min.” “I’m not dating him.” “Then... make sure that you’re not dating him in the future either.” I slowly nodded at Dad’s words. What the heck? Why is he acting like this? Is his relationship with Kang Il Woo that bad? It seemed like they had a very bad relationship the last time I saw them. “Don’t worry. I don’t like the president.” “Did you buy what you needed? Let me see.” “Huh? Oh…oh yeah. But I lost the money…” Heww! Why didn’t you let this go, Dad? Why do you have to check? Dad silently took out his wallet and put an envelope in front of me. Huh? Why an envelope? “Buy what you need.” “But why are you giving me this envelope of money?” “You don’t even have a wallet. Since you have to buy a good wallet for it to last, make sure to buy a good wallet.” “It’s fine. If you have that kind of money then…” “A wallet shows what kind of person you are.” “Okay.” What’s up with this man today? He’s scary… I had just put the toast in my mouth for a bit, when at Mom’s words, the toast fell from my mouth. “What?” “Stay at Ji Min’s house until summer vacation ends.” “Why?” “Dad has to go overseas to do some work.” “What about you, Mom?” “I’m going to follow Dad of course. Why are you asking something that’s obvious?” Oh yes. Both of them were the most nauseously lovey dovey people out there. But still! I’m a junior! Unable to get over my shock, I arrived at my school. So that’s why Dad gave me the envelope of money, and that’s why Mom didn’t say anything when he gave me that money. But still… It would have been better if they had told me earlier. “…ra. Shin Nara!” “Yes? Oh, yes.” “Why are you still staying there when it’s break time?” “Oh, nothing.” “To you juniors, there’s no spring picnic! Well, I want to say that, but since you guys are human, you’re all going!” At the homeroom teacher’s words, everyone started to talk. Spring… picnic? Now I think about it, it’s already time to go to the spring picnic? It’s something I never thought about. “Nara, do you want to go to the city?” “The city?” “So we can buy clothes to wear tomorrow.” “No, I’m fine.” With those words, I looked at Ji Min’s empty seat. Now I think about it, he’s absent today. Is he sick? He’s usually never absent. Hmm. Ji Sun’s also absent today. Is there some problem between the both of them? After leaving my classmates, I went to the library. Like I expected, the only person in there was the president. Yup. Who would want to study when the picnic’s tomorrow? Well, of course, the only people who use this library are the president and me. “You came? Sit.” The president who had been quietly reading a book somehow knew that I had come, and was taking off his glasses. I slowly sat down on my seat, opened my books, and waited for the president to speak. But the president silently stared at me. What are you looking at? You’re going to bore two holes in me if you continue doing that. “Owner of a bar?” “Yeah.” “You want to be partners?” “No way. Why don’t you go to college?” “Then why are you still learning from me?” “Of course because…” Oh, now I think about it… I now have no reason to continue learning from the president. I just came here without even realizing it. No. I’m sure this guy will ask me if I memorized all the English words now. “Keuk, I’ll help you until you take the test.” “Huh?” “It would be bad if you had the worst score. Don’t you think so too?” Yes. Dad’s a prosecutor too… Dad must be embarrassed by me. I slowly nodded my head at the president’s words. “Oh yeah, I saw your parents taking luggage with them somewhere.” “Australia.” “Oh really?” “Oh yeah, I think I have to stay at Ji Min’s house during the break.” At my words, the president stopped talking. I slowly lifted up my head and my eyes met the president’s eyes. What? Aren’t you supposed to complain about this time? Now that you’re quiet, you’re scaring me again. I tilted my head and held my pencil again. “Shin Nara.” “What?” “Didn’t I ask you not to drive me crazy with this ugly jealousy?” “When did I…” “Whistle.” “Whistle? Why? I can’t wh…” “I want to kiss you.” Ch 24 Ehhhh? What did he just say? Did he go totally mad? Wha…what? Why are you coming so close to me? “Keuk.” “Wha…what?” “You don’t have to put on such a flabbergasted expression.” What the heck? Is he playing jokes with me? Do you want to die?! I was almost frightened you know! I’ve never met someone like you. “Don’t keep it inside and tell me.” “What?” “that you’re cursing me.” Is this guy a psychic or something? How did he know? Yeah. Let’s try to calm down. “I told you that your thoughts come on your face.” “Does it… really?” “You hate uncomfortable things, you hate annoying things and you like simple things.” “Yeah, I…guess I’m like that…Hey! Do you want to die?” “Do you know why I asked you to whistle?” “I don’t know.” “Well, when a girl whistles, the shape of her lips makes it look like she’s saying, “Kiss me please.”’ “Ha. You’re getting even more unbelief… Eub!” Oh… my! I wasn’t paying attention! But still… how could he take my lips not once… but twice!!! I tried to wriggle out of his grasp, but the guy’s arms kept me still. You jerk! You were closing your eyes, but how’d you find my lips?! Only after a long time had passed did the president let go of me. “You…you’re not supposed to do that!” “I’m not apologizing.” “What? Apologize right now!” “I did it because I liked it.” “What? You b*stard…, forget it. I’m leaving.” “You don’t need to.” What? You don’t need to? What don’t I need? I quickly picked up my bag and pulled the door. Wha..what? Why isn’t the door opening? What’s happening? Right then, the lights also went off. Did… I get locked in? No way! I can’t stay here alone with this jerk! Even though I pounded the door with all my might, the president didn’t come to help me. “What are you doing? We have to go out you know.” “We can’t leave till tomorrow morning.” “What? Why?” “Did you forget where we were? Because it’s in the back, no one can see us. Plus, tomorrow’s the picnic, so theres no one here.” Oh sh*t! I have to move today! People are going to worry. Oh yeah! I have a cell phone! “Hey! Your cell phone!” “I left it in the classroom.” Now I think about it…, This guy’s bag isn’t here. What about my cell phone? The battery was almost dead yesterday so…, There’s no way that it’s working right now…, Thinking about this again, this is all the president’s fault! “Why are you glaring at me like that? I don’t have anything to say even if you glare at me.” “You did this purposely, right? Hm?” “What?” “You knew already that the library was closing early today, right?” The president only laughed. Why…why is he like this? Why is he coming closer to me? Stay away from me, Satan! I quickly held out my cross necklace and used it to defend me. The president was silent for a while, but then started laughing. Wha…what the….? Why’s he acting like this? “Why, why are you laughing?” “Puhaha, do you think I’m an earl?” “An… earl?” “Why are you giving your necklace to me…? Am I going to eat you?” Oh yea… An all grown up girl trembling and giving him a cross necklace… I would think it was funny too. “This…necklace…” “Why?” “You… have it?” “What are you talking about? Of course I have it. It’s mine.” “I… gave it to Lee Ji Min…” What? You gave this to Lee Ji Min? Wai…wait! Now I think about it… I got this as a graduation gift from Ji Min, but…. What? You jerk! I knew that I couldn’t get a decent present from you! Yeah, I thought so. Would Lee Ji Min ever give me a proper present? I can’t believe that he would recycle a present he received… “You know that’s gold?” “What? But I thought it was silver?” “What? Are you stupid? If it was silver, it would tarnish…, it’s white gold. 24 Karat white gold.” White…white gold? The most expensive out of all gold? and 24 Karat too? Hmmm, this is pretty heavy too… It’ll be really expensive if I sell it. At that moment, the president put the cross into his hands. Wha…t? Is he telling me to return it because it’s his? No! If I knew that this was white gold earlier, I would have sold it already! Darn, such a waste! “Do you see the stone here?” “Huh? Oh, it looks like a slightly big cubic…” “It’s a diamond.” “Yea, I see. Dia…what?” Oh sh*t! Now I really regret it! It’s a diamond! I could have made so much money if I had sold it! “But.. why did Lee Ji Min give this to you?’ “Huh? Oh, that’s because my mom forced me to buy Lee Ji Min’s graduation present. Then she gave it to Lee Ji Min. Then Ji Min said that he didn’t have much to give me, and gave this to my mom. What the heck? So you two were friendly before?” “Well…, you could say we were friends…” “Really?” The president silently put the cross to his lips. Are there some memories that he associates with this? To take off my necklace, I lifted my hands. “Stay still.” “…what?” “This… is my mom’s heirloom.” Ch 25 The president is always like this. He makes me confused and surprised. Is it my greedy thought that whenever I’m with the president, I feel like I think all these crazy thoughts. The president was not moving from his position at all. Is the president longing for the mother he had never met and seen? It’s a heirloom? So does that mean that she died? Without even realizing it, I had raised my hand to rest it on top of the president’s head. When I did so, the president slightly moved. Ackk! What did I just do?! Why did I just touch the president?! Oh…yeah. Because I feel sorry for him. I was just comforting him! “Do you like your neck..lace?” “No.” “Why?” “Just.” The president was still bending his neck and looking at the necklace. After lifting it a little, he brought it to his lips. This is why I can’t see his face. His shoulder… is shaking? Is he… crying? My heart is throbbing. Of course it’s my first time seeing a guy cry, but… I never thought that the president would be spilling tears. The tears felt as if they were my own tears. What should I do to comfort him in this situation? Now I think about it, I’ve never comforted a crying person ever before. I quietly put my hand around the president’s shoulder. I think this is the only way I can comfort the president. I know that my words will not comfort him in any way. That was how I knew that for today at least, I could lend him a hand. After pulling me into his embrace, the president began weeping against my chest. Feeling his weeping, I closed my eyes. I felt that if I kept my eyes open, I would also begin to cry. “Ah, f*ck. Hey! Shin Nara! Are you there?” Huh? Isn’t that Lee Ji Min’s voice? What the…? Did he come to find me? I was putting my strength to my arm to get up when from behind, the president embraced me even tighter. I decided to forget about letting Ji Min know that we were in here. I hugged the president a little harder. Until the pounding on the door by Lee Ji Min had ended, the president did not speak or move, and only wept. Only after Ji Min’s voice and footsteps totally disappeared did the president’s weeping cease. The president must have cried a lot. My uniform jacket and my skirt are pretty wet. “…Thanks.” “Huh?” “For comforting me…” “No. Sorry that was the only way I could help you.” “Like I thought… you’re a good person.” The president pulled me into his embrace again. I’m… good? I’ve never heard that I’m a good person in all my life, But the president, like I thought, really doesn’t know me. “Thanks.” “Again why?” “For lending me your heart.” He’s been saying words that I don’t understand from before. When did I ever lend you my heart! I only lent you my flat chest! L If I didn’t… I thought you would break down. After pulling me out of his embrace, the president stared straight into my face. What is he planning to do? What… what if he’s planning on kissing me? “Don’t worry.” “What?” “I won’t kiss you.” This guy is a ghost! I’m pretty sure this guy has psychic powers. “Wow, you’re really unique.” “What is?” “That even though you cried that much, your eyes aren’t puffy.” “That’s cause I resemble my dad in that manner…” “Yeah. You really do resemble your dad…” “Do I… really look that much like my dad?” “Yeah. Now I think about it, the first time I saw you, you looked familiar to me. So that’s probably why you look a lot like your dad.” At my words, the president laughed bitterly. Does he hate that he looks so much like his dad? “Is your relationship bad?” “It’s a lie if I say it’s good.” I nodded my head at the president’s words. When I did so, the president looked at me wide­eyed in surprise. “Did you sense it?” “Well… because it didn’t seem like a natural mood.” “What?” “When we were eating together.” “So you’re saying that’s how it looked…, Well, it also seemed as if your dad and my dad don’t share a good relationship either.” “I also felt that too.” “Was it that severe that the thick­skinned Shin Nara could have noticed it?” “I communicate well with my dad. Although it’s the exact opposite with my mom.” At my words, the president laughed. What? It’s the truth, but why are you laughing? Right then, the door slowly opened and light shined upon us. So, in the end, after being yelled at by the security guard, We were able to leave the library. In addition, we had to write our names down… “It’s so weird now that the school’s completely empty…” “Let’s go to college together.” “What?” “Don’t you want to try the same things other people are pursuing?” I stopped in my tracks at the president’s words. Same things as other people? Of course because I am human, I want to do that but…, “I don’t want to go to college unreasonably.” “I’ll help you a lot.” “Then, from now on too, I ask of you to help me lots and lots.” At my words, the president laughed, and I also laughed seeing the president laugh. Every person has problems. There are no perfect people. That’s why we live together in groups. So that we can put our bad and good qualities to life… Someone once told me this, but now I don’t remember too well who did. I was trying to leave the school gates when I heard a very familiar voice from behind. “You guys seem to be having fun.” When I looked back, I was able to Ji Min leaning against the wall. That jerk! What is he so proud of to show off the cigarette in his hand? What happens if someone sees him? I went towards him, and grabbed his hand. “F*ck. Let go.” “Who told you to smoke?” “Let go, Shin Nara.” “If you smoke this and if your mom finds out, she’ll be worried…” “I was running around looking for you, and I find you guys being very friendly. It’s frustrating for me, who was looking everywhere for you .” “Hey, that kind of seve…” “Why, you weren’t having fun because I was bothering you?” :Slap: Immediately, Ji Min’s face turned at the force of my hand. Oh sh*t. I must be crazy. I must be definitely crazy today. Why did I hit his face at his words? I should have just ignored him. “Huh? So now you’re going to hit me too?” Ji Min’s lips must have ripped because he was raising his hand to wipe the blood that was coming out of his ripped lips. Was I… too harsh? He was worrying about me and trying to find me… “F*ck. I’m p*ssed.” With that, Ji Min turned around. Oh cr*p. I have to find a way to apologize to him, but My mouth won’t open. “Lee Ji Min, are you jealous?” Ch 26 Now I think about it, whenever the president sees Ji Min, he gets strangely aggressive. Am I looking at this wrong? No, I’m pretty sure. Whenever the president sees this guy, he becomes strangely temperamental. Well, of course, Ji Min is also tempestuous to a certain degree…, “Think whatever you want.” With that, the guy turned around. I quickly followed the guy to where he was. “Hey, are you okay? You’re not hurt?” “I’m not hurt so move over.” “But still, you know your lips ripped…? I’m sorry. I was too emotional before. I’m really sorry.” I continued apologizing, and the guy angrily told me to stop. What the heck’s wrong with this guy? I’m saying sorry to this extent! Since you’re a guy, you should accept my apology! Even if I hit your cheek like that, do you have to come out like this? “Move over. It really doesn’t hurt.” “But it looks really painful. Your lips are ripped. There’s a lot of blood clotting!” I raised my hand to hold the guy in place, then touched the guy’s lips. I guess my hand is pretty hard. How come his lips are so busted up? You’re making me feel really bad. “Ouch.” “See! I told you it hurts!” “F*ck. It doesn’t hurt.” “Wait a moment here. Okay?” With that, I began to run. Thankfully, there was a pharmacy on the verge of closing for the day, and I quickly ran inside and bought a good ointment. Ji Min was standing, looking at me as I ran towards him. I pulled the guy’s arm and took him to the playground nearby. I half forced the guy to sit. After seating him, I began applying the iodine on his lips. “Ah f*ck, it hurts.” “Huh? Oh, I’m sorry. Hoo~ Hoo~” “What the heck are you doing?” “Don’t open your mouth. It’s going to hurt more. Hoo~ Hoo~. It’ll hurt less if I blow as I apply this. Okay, it’s all dry. Now I can apply the ointment and the band­aid. “Hey.” “Huh? I told you not to talk. I’m putting on ointment right now.” “I don’t see your partner?” “When did I have a partner?” “Kang Shi Min.” “How the heck is Kang Shi Min my partn… Ah! Oh yeah!” Now I think about it, I was so busy apologizing that I forgot about the president. I quickly looked around me. Of course, why would the president follow us? “Okay, it’s all done.” “Go now.” “Go where?” “Go to the president you can’t live without.” “Why should I go to him?” “So what are you going to do following me then?” “Forget it. Let’s go home. Even though we’re going on the picnic tomorrow, I don’t want to.” With that, I rose from my seat, but Ji Min grabbed my arm and forced me to sit again. What the heck? Why’s he doing this again? “Do you remember this place?” “The playground? Of course. Do you know how much you and I fought here?” “We fought so much it was gross. It’s because you fought back.” “Did I ?” “Even though the adults say that we saw each other from before we can remember, my first memory of you is here.” “Really? Me too! When we cooked the yams here!” “Yams!” This jerk. He has good memory. Was it about the time when we were 6? We came back home, but because our parents weren’t home we played in the playground, and then cooked the yams a neigborhood woman had given us. “You were carrying a lighter then, right?’ “I was?” “Yeah! You smoked from that time, right? Right?” “Are you crazy?” “Don’t smoke. Your mom’s going to worry. She always asks me to tell you not to. I heard you always defy them?” “Defy them…” Even with those words, he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Are you crazy?! How much time passed from when I told you not to smoke? I swiftly took the cigarette away before the guy took out his lighter. “Hey, I told you not to smoke!” “This girl must be crazy” “Don’t call me that!” “What’s wrong with you?” “What?” “Why are you interfering with me?” “Ha, no way! You were the one who interfered first!” At my words, Ji Min shut his mouth. You know that I’m right, huh? :clicking tongue: You were wrong to live life decently. I have to be here for you to live decently. “Oh yeah! You jerk!” “What?” “How could you recycle a present?” “What the heck are you talking about?” “This necklace! I heard this was the president’s?” “Did Kang Shi Min say that?” “Yeah.” “Ha, this is unbelievable.” Huh? Unbelievable? What? The guy let out a cold laugh. What’s wrong with him again? He’s sending chills up and down my spine… “It’s mine.” “Huh?” “It’s something I wore from when I was small.” “I heard this is white gold.” “That’s right.” “And…and this is a diamond.” “That’s right.” What the heck is this?! How did this happen? One person says it’s his mom’s heirloom! And another person says it’s his! Who do I believe? “Well… Kang Shi Min probably thinks that his necklace got switched.” “Huh? What?” “Once we fought and pulled out each other’s necklaces. He probably thinks that it got switched then, but if you look here, you can see the letters J.M.” The guy turned the cross over. Huh? So he’s right? His initials are inscribed here. “Oh, I see.” “Stupid idiot. He says it’s important, and he doesn’t even know that?” “Important…” Ackkk. What? Just… right now… our lips…, So we were both extremely close and looking down at the necklace, then we simultaneously lifted our heads. I’m going crazy. Even if I don’t look at the mirror, I know. My face is as red as a beet. “But..but how do the both of you have the same necklace?” “I don’t know.” “Bu..t is it okay for me to keep this diamond necklace?” “Yea. Later, when you become pitiful, you can sell it and live off it.” “You jerk! I won’t become pitiful!” Like that, I began hitting the guy’s chest. But the guy cried in pain and lay back. What the…? This makes me even more frustrated! But the guy is really red from tip to toe. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong? Are you hurt?” “Hey… take your hands off my chest.” “Your… chest? Why? Are you hurt?” “I think I got hurt after fighting.” “What? You fight too? I can’t leave you like this! Now I know why your parents are worried! Take off your clothes!” I quickly unbuttoned the guy’s shirt. What the…? There seems to be nothing wrong on the outside. What if he has some internal injuries? “Hey, are you internally injured?” “Maybe I am. Because I got hit by a square bar.” “Are you crazy! Crazy! Why are you letting yourself get hit?!” “Then what can I do when they keep on attacking me? Hey, move over. What kind of girl takes off a guy’s clothes like this.” “Huh? Oh, …sorry. Let’s go. Tomorrow’s the picnic so we have to go in quickly. I didn’t even sleep yet…” “Lock the door tight when you sleep.” “What? Why?” “Don’t awaken my fox­like instincts.” Ch 27 What did he just say? Fox­like instincts? Does that mean that he’ll change into a wolf during the full moon? Ha, I can’t believe this. “What are you doing? Aren’t you coming?” “I’m coming now! I’m coming!” I began putting the medicine into my bag. I walked quickly and hit Ji Min’s butt with my butt. And while I was walking ahead, The guy also followed me and hit my butt. Hah? Look at this guy? He’s not just playing anymore? I ran to Ji Min, hit his butt and ran away. “Ah f*ck. This girl’s butt is really strong! Stand right there!” “If you feel like you’ve been wronged, why don’t you try hitting me!” I stuck my tongue out and ran home which was not too far away. I quickly kicked open the guy’s gate using my legs and went in. I was taking a breath, but the guy must have run here as fast as he could. When I turned around, the guy’s chest rammed into me, and pushed me back ontothe ground. “Ack!” “Hey, are you okay?” “Do I look okay to you? Huh?” “Hey, your nose bleeding on both nostrils.” “What?” I touched my nose with my hands and looked at my hands. However, he must have played a joke on me because there was no blood. “Do you want to die?” “Hey, my chest hurts. Don’t hit me.” The guy was grabbing onto my hands that were up in the air. Ah cr*p, I lost my chance. If I had been swifter, I could have hit him. “What kind of pose is that?” “What kind of pose is this… After you pushed into… Ji… Sun?” Oh My God! Dear Lord! Please don’t abandon us here. Actually, I was lying on the ground, and the guy was on top of me holding my hand! This is a misunderstanding, Ji Sun! I pushed the guy away and grabbed Ji Sun. “Let go.” “Hey, hey, Ji Sun. It’s not what you think. We were just playing and…” “When you play, are you always on top of each other like that?” “You know that that wasn’t the case. Huh? Ji Min and I are just friends. And we’ve also been friends for a very long time. You know that too. We were friends from before we can remember…” “Forget it.” At Ji Min’s words, a tear dropped from Ji Sun’s eyes. Are you crazy! You don’t even want to explain the situation, and you want to leave it like this! I glared fiercely at the guy, but the guy had already turned his body in the direction of his home. “Hey! You crazy bastard! You should at least try to explain…” “If she doesn’t believe me, I don’t need to.” With that the guy went inside his house. This guy is way beyond crazy. “Go in too.” “Ji… Sun.” “I won’t misunderstand. Don’t worry.” “You… know, I’m staying at the guy’s house from today until vacation.” “…Why?” What if… Ji Sun doesn’t believe me? Her eyes are shaking…, But I still thought she was my best friend… Was I the only one who believed? “Dad had to go overseas, so I’m going to stay here until then.” “Why are you telling me this?” “Because you and Ji Min are dating and… also because you’re my best friend.” “Ha, okay. Go in quickly. It’s late.” “I’ll take you to the bus station. Okay?” “Okay.” Ji Sun must have eased her worries because she was now laughing. In a whale’s fight, only the shrimp burst. Why do I have to go through all this by being in this guy’s love fight? Yes. This is for my friend! “Now I think about it, we haven’t talked too much lately because we’ve been so busy.” “Yea, I thought so too.” “You seem to be hanging out with Kang Shi Min often?” “Do I? I’m learning from the president. Hahaha.” “Learn…ing?” “Yea. Because I have to go to college you know.” “Kang Shi Min’s teaching you?” “Yea. Why? Can’t he?” “No… It’s just a little surprising.” It’s surprising? You look very surprised. Is there a reason why the president shouldn’t be teaching me? “Did you say that you wanted to learn from him?” “Do I look like that type of person?” “So Kang Shi Min?” “Yeah, why?” “Nothing, it’s just that I’m a little surprised.” “What’s so surprising about it?” “Is it funny that I’m teaching someone else?” Huh? What’s this? I turned my head in the direction where the sound was coming from, and found the president looking at the both of us. Are you a stalker? Why do you turn up so often? “Shin Nara. You know you totally ditched me.” “That… that is.. cause I hit Ji Min before… and because I was sorry.” “You hit him?” “Huh? Ah, Ji Sun. That is… that guy did something to deserve a beating. Oh? Your bus came. I’ll see you tomorrow. I’ll tell you everything tomorrow.” “Oh? Okay.” Ji Sun began heading towards the bus. I waved to Ji Sun. “Hey, Lee Ji Sun.” “…” “Watch what Lee Ji Min does.” Is this president crazy? Why is he like this to Ji Sun? Ji Sun soon got on the bus, and the bus gradually disappeared. I immediately turned around and began walking. The president also silently walked behind me. I had just arrived home and opened the door when the president suddenly grabbed and turned me. “Ah f*ck, what?” “Why… are you going into Lee Ji Min’s house?” “I’m living here from today on! Why?” “…what? Why?” “What do you think? She got married to me.” “Yeah, I got…Ack! What?” Ackkk! Is Lee Ji Min crazy? Why’s he acting like this today?! If you say that with that kind of expression, the president might actually believe you! Are you crazy? I quickly walked to Ji Min and pinched Ji Min’s arm. “Why are you pinching me?” “Do you want to die?” “Aye, this girl’s hands hurt. Oh yeah, your butt is pretty strong too, right?” “How is my butt strong too?!” “It’s strong. I got a bruise you know.” “Really? Actually, my butt is kind of strong.” “What’s going on between you two?” “Don’t you get it yet? I told you. Shin Nara got married to Lee Ji Min.” Ch 28 Ji Min was confidently smiling as he looked at the president. The president laughed in disbelief and said, “I know that she’s going to stay in your house from today.” “What? So you already knew? That’s no fun. I’m going in.” Like that, Ji Min went in. That guy is crazy! Why is he doing things that he didn’t do before?! “Shin Nara.” “Yeah?” “I told you.” “What…?” The president began walking towards me. Why are you doing that again? You’re making me scared! Then, he stretched out his arm, grabbed my hair and pulled me forward. Now I think about it, the president’s eyes are a very light gray. He has pretty eyes and clean, fair skin. Wait a moment; it’s not the time to think about this. Our noses are almost touching! “Don’t drive me crazy with this ugly jealousy.” With that, the president let go of my hair and grabbed my head and pulled me into his embrace. Why’s he like this? Did he suddenly go insane? “I really like you.” With that, the president took me away from his embrace. After kissing me on my forehead, he walked to his house. He’s not the president I knew. Was he always this forward? Well, he was forward from some time ago, but how did that happen? Why is he so suddenly like this? Heavenly Father. Did I do something wrong again? What did I do wrong that you would give me this kind of hard time?! “Are you crazy?” Eh? What’s that? Anyway, Lee Ji Min you jerk! The guy had come out to the second floor veranda and was looking down at me as if I were pitiful. Well, even when I look at myself, I’m looking very wretched. I’m on my knees, and my hands and face are facing the sky… I quickly stood up, dusted off my knees, and went inside my house. “I’m sorry I’m late.” “It’s okay. Since I moved all your things to the 2nd floor, you can rest.” “Yes, ma’am.” “Since it’s your picnic tomorrow, I’ll prepare a delicious lunch for you to take with you. Look forward to it.” “Yes, Ah juhm mah [TN: Ah juhm mah is a term used for middle­aged women or married women.]. Have a good night then.” After bowing to the Ah juhm mah, I went up to the 2nd floor. When I arrived on the 2nd floor, my possessions were scattered all over. This is definitely Ji Min’s doing. I immediately opened Ji Min’s room door. “Hey! Lee Ji Min! Do you want to die that quick…” “F*ck. Close the door!” “I…I’m sorry!” Why the heck did he have to change his clothes now?! I quickly collected all my things and headed towards the room I would be staying at. This room always felt as if a person was always using it. Is there anything missing? I looked back to see that the corner of the table was poking into the bed. Ah sh*t! Who left the desk here?! “Keuk, puhahahaha.” What the…?! Who’s laughing again?! Well, there’s no one else in this house who would laugh at this sight. I immediately glared at Lee Ji Min. The guy had come over to me in no time, and was poking my forehead with is finger. “Who told you to come in without even knocking?” “Why? When did we ever do something like that?” “Lately, you’ve been taking liberties?” “What?” “Stop.” “Why do I have to stop…” “I can only allow you until here. Stop taking liberties with me.” What? Don’t take liberties with him? Ha! Who’s the one who started taking liberties with who? Without even thinking about organizing my possessions, I fell asleep on my bed. When I opened my eyes, my uniform was stiffly dried, while my hair had become a lion. I’ve always thought this, but why do I always look so disgusting in the morning?! “Hey! Hurry up and come to the 1st floor!” “Ah sh*t, okay.” The guy hadn’t even opened the door and was speaking from the outside. I also yelled back. After taking a shower, I changed into exercise style clothing and went to the 1st floor. Mmmmm, I smell something good. I was trying to eat some of the kim bab [TN: Kim bab is a dish somewhat like sushi, except that Koreans usually do not put raw fish in it. They add vegetables, sausage, etc. Kim bab is also known as vegetable sushi.], but the guy stopped my hand. They say that you can’t bother a dog when they eat, but isn’t this guy too much? After seeing my disappointed face, the guy sighed and opened his mouth. “Eat after you pray.” “Fine, okay.” I put down the kim bab, and began praying. Anyways! He looks like a total punk with a pretty face, but he’s actually a faithful Christian. Who would believe this?! “In the name of Jesus Christ, we will eat this food thankfully. Amen!” “Eat.” Dirty b*stard! Couldn’t you just have passed over this today? I took the hugest piece of kim bab and began putting it in my mouth. But that kim bab got stuck in my throat. The guy looked at me in disapproval, and pushed the soup towards me. “Anyway, you never act like a girl.” “Do you want to die?” “Your face is becoming redder and redder? Isn’t your throat choking on something?” At his words, I closed my eyes and gulped down the soup. My throat feels like it’s being completely cleaned out. “But what should I do?” “Why? What?” “You know I spit in that soup. You didn’t feel it?” I lost all my appetite because of that guy today. Where’s the Ah juhm mah when I need her?! You have to see how this jerk is talking to me! I went to the 2nd floor, packed my bag and money, brushed my teeth and headed to the 1st floor. “Nara, here’s your lunch.” “Thank you, Ah juhm mah.” “Tell Ji Min to carry it for you.” “Huh? I don’t understand what you’re saying…” “I wrapped your lunch together, so eat it together. Okay?” Huk! Ah juhm mah! How can you do this? But already, the Ah juhm mah had disappeared. I’m going to go crazy. How do I eat this with Lee Ji Min in front of all my classmates! “I’m just going to eat this by myself!” “Do you wanna die?” “You buy your lunch!” “You know my mom made it?” “How do I eat this with you?!” “Is it poisoned? Why can’t we eat it together?” “You have to look after Ji Sun, don’t you?” “How does that have to do with this?” “Anyhow, I can’t eat with you!” “Give it to me!” ”What?” “If you want to eat it, look for me or don’t eat.” The jerk took away the lunch pack with immense power. How could he?! Ah juhm mah’s cooking skills are unparalleled! In the end, I headed towards the picnic whereabouts having been robbed of the delicious food. “You don’t have to worry about that too, Mom!” “Shi Min!” “It’s okay, so please stop. I’ll be going now.” After that, the president headed over to where I was. After resting his hand on my shoulder, we began walking. What the heck? Why’s he like this? “Don’t look back.” “What?” “She’s telling me to break up with you, so don’t look back.” Ch 29 After saying that, the president put strength in the fingers that had been on my shoulder. The last time I saw them, it didn’t seem like their relationship was this bad… So is this my fault? If I wasn’t here, then would the president be acting like this? “Do you want to cut school?” “What?” What did he just say? To not go on the picnic? As I opened my eyes wide and looked at the president, the president put me into a taxi in front of me. Why’s this guy acting like this?! Did he go completely insane? But she told you to break up with me? “Hey.” “Yeah, what?” “Does your family know that I’m going out with you too?” “You’re the first person I brought over to my house you know.” “Are you an outcast?” At my words, the guy laughed. What? Since you’re not denying anything, I assume it’s true? “You’re right.” “Huh?” “I’m an outcast.” “That…that was just a joke.” “See, it’s so tiring to be so perfect.” With that, the president began to laugh. You look like you think you’re a prince when you do that. I’m pretty sure that this guy is crazy. “I’m not president.” “Huh?” “Kang Shi Min.” “I know. I know your name at least. I’m not stupid you kno…” “Yeah. If you know that, call my by my name from now on. Don’t call me president anymore.” “Why? I find that president is a friendly and good term…” “Whenever you call me that, the people who pass by stare at us, you know.” Really? Now I think about it, it does seem like they do. I nodded my head, and began to move my steps. Since I’m going to cut school, I’ll go somewhere really fun. “Oh yeah!” “What?” “Now I think about it, it’s my first time in Incheon.” [TN: Incheon is a city in Korea very close to Seoul. It is a port city, and holds the Incheon International Airport.] The president looked at me in surprise. When I go to school tomorrow, I am so dead by the teacher. Now I think about it, after meeting the president, nothing has worked out well for me. I feel like I’m being dragged here and there. Of course, he does seem to be tutoring me well. The president and I sat at the bench and stared into thesea. “I often think these thoughts.” “What thoughts?” “If you didn’t come into my vicinity, what it would have been like…” “So I came into your vicinity?” “Hmmm…, did we encroach upon each other’s land?” Yeah. Now I think back, I was hit by the soccer ball that the president kicked. And that’s how our relationship became this way…, “It’s regrettable that our high school years are going to end like this.” “Really? I really want to end high school quickly.” “When you end high school, you’ll learn that it’s not that.” The president messed up my hair as he said those words. When I end high school, I’ll learn that it’s not that? No. I want to graduate quickly because I hate all these worrisome problems. “Do you know that you’re cold?” “I’m… cold?” “After it seems like I’ve become close enough to you, you draw a line so that I can no longer come closer. To say it more simply, whenever I come 1 step towards you, you step back 2 steps.” “Kang Shi Min, I think that’s too much.” “Often, I wish that you would treat me the way you treat Lee Ji Min.” The president slowly hugged me as he said that. The way… I treat Ji Min? What and how do I act towards Ji Min? We always play around and.. That’s about it… Hmmm, does the president like playing around too? “But you’ve still improved a lot.” “What?” “At first, you were always dusting off wherever I touched you.” “Did I really?” “Maybe other people don’t know, but I know. You look like you’re warm to other people, but you’re not. Actually, you’re so cold that you give me goosebumps. Do you even think about me often?” Yes, you jerk. I think about you so much that my head feels like it’s going to fall off. And am I some kind of ghost? That you’d get goose bumps? That’s way overboard. “Do you want to get a hair perm?” “What?” “Why, what’s wrong? You never think about these things because you’re a junior. Let’s go.” The president, without even listening for my reply, pulled me into the hair salon. After finding a hair salon in Incheon, He made me sit on a chair and began telling the hair stylist this and that. Is that guy crazy? What if the dean catches me…? Even without this, we totally cut school today… Soon, my hair was inside a weird cap, and the president looked at me as if he found this amusing. Aye, what the heck. Since everything’s turned out like this, I’ll just get this done. I’m getting sleepy because my head’s warm. As I thought, “Should I take a nap?” I fell asleep. Hearing the buzz around me, I woke up to find myself lying on top of my sofa. The president was sleeping with his head on my lap! Oh my! What happened? I saw people from college students to high school students my age staring at us. Ah, f*ck. “You know you’re too much?” “Huh? How?” “Aren’t you hungry?” “Now I think about it, I do feel a bit hungry…” “It’s already past 2:00.” What? So you’re telling me that I slept here for 3 hours? I quickly got up from the sofa and headed towards the counter. “How much is it?” “Your boyfriend already paid. You’re lucky that you have such a handsome boyfriend.” “Huh?” “Let’s go.” The president put his hand around my shoulder and pulled me out of the hair salon. Now I think about it, I don’t know what my hair looks like. I quickly used the glass windows to look at my hair. Uh? It’s only a wave perm? “Doesn’t it seem natural?” “Huh? Yeah, it does.” “It fits you. Let’s go eat.” The president pulled me into a nearby Japanese restaurant. I ordered a pork cutlet and began to yawn. “Your mouth’s going to rip open.” “Hey, this perm was expensive, right?” “It’s okay.” “Plus, today’s Saturday, so there were a lot of people. You should have woken me up. Why’d you just leave me to sleep like that?!” “Nara.” “Huh? Yeah… why?” I’m always worried when this guy calls me by my name. Why is he calling me like that again? “Whenever I see you, my head hurts.” “You head? When you see me? Why?” “…possession.” “What?” “Because I get the desire to make you my exclusive possession.” Ch 30 When the president talks in such a serious manner with that kind of expression, I don’t know what to do. Is this all a joke? Or is it real? How do I react nicely to this? Should I just ignore what he said? Thankfully, the food came out then, and I didn’t say anything But I couldn’t do that because his presence kept on bothering me. “Aren’t you eating?” “Huh? Oh, I’m eating. Hey, even though it’s late, let’s go to the picnic.” “Why? Are you worried?” “A little.” “What are you worried about?” Again, the president’s eyes were sincere. If you look at me like that, I also have nothing to say. “Are you worried because of Lee Ji Min?” “Why would I be worried about that jerk?!” “You don’t have to yell at me like that. If you’re worried, let’s go.” The president grabbed my wrist, pulled me out of the restaurant, grabbed a taxi and put me inside. I realize now that this guy is really tough. At first, he really didn’t give off this image. A little after one hour, the place where we arrived was the place where our school was having a picnic. I saw students walking around, and often, some of them waved over to the president. The president also waved back in greeting. I sighed and turned my head, and met eye to eye with Ji Min. But Ji Min acted as if he hadn’t seen me and passed by me. Ji Sun followed after Ji Min. What the heck? Why’s he acting like this? Is he p*ssed about something again? But still, how can he completely ignore a person… Oh yeah, now I think about it, we never acknowledged each other in school until recently. It was that jerk who started talking to me all of a sudden. Oh cr*p. I’ve become used to it all of a sudden. I feel really stupid. When I turned my head again, the president had disappeared already. Where did this guy go? Well… I was always hanging out with Ji Sun. Why am I worried about those two now? Have I become used to this in just a few weeks? That’s not possible. Let’s cool your brain. I went and stood in line for the tram. [TN: I’m not sure if this is the right word, but you guys know this thing that they have in parks, or skiing sites, that lets you look down on everything; the carts that are on wires high up.] It was not usually busy, so my turn came very soon. Seeing me ride alone, the person who was working there looked at me strangely. What the heck? Is he saying that this is only for lovers? Why are you doing looking at me like that?! Solos can also ride. “Wait.” Suddenly, the door opened as someone came in. What the...? Why is this guy riding this? “Hey! Get off right now!” “What can I do? It’s already going up.” “What?” The person working there was smiling as he waved at us. Is that person crazy? I said I was riding alone. When did I say I was riding with this guy! “What the heck? You totally ignored me before.” “When did I ignore you?” “Ha, you’re really something. You made eye contact with me before, but…” “Do I always have to act as if I know you?” Well… of course you don’t have to. I’m just saying that you made me feel really bad! “Hey, Lee Ji Min.” “What?” “Did you eat all of the lunch pack?” “I ate it all a long time ago.” “Ah, what the heck? How could you eat it all?!” “You’re the one who didn’t come, so why are you yelling at me?!” “That wasn’t my intention…” “So it was Kang Shi Min’s intention?” Ji Min is looking at me sharply. Well, it really wasn’t my intention, but… I came anyway. Of course, my teacher will yell at me, but there won’t be a phone call home saying that I didn’t come to school. “Hey, I told you not to go out with him.” “It’s my say! Why are you trying to intervene?” “F*ck, if I say don’t go out with him, then don’t!” “Then don’t date Ji Sun either!” “Why not?” “That’s why I’m going to go out with him! Don’t make me repeat the same thing!” “Will you date him even if I do this?” Ji Min held onto both my arms. Wh…at? Why is he doing this? Did he suddenly go crazy? “I’ve been next to you for 19 years.” “I…know.” “I won’t let you go to that kind of b*stard.” “What?” “You have to marry a guy that I pick out for you!” “And what are you?” “You could say that I’m almost like your older brother.” Crazy b*stard! How are you my older brother? You’re a gangster! “No way. Do you have some kind of sister complex?” At my words, the guy let go of my arms. Then, he hit his hand and looked at me. “You’re right. That’s it.” “What?” “Sister complex!” “What did you say?” “Some people say some weird things, but… you’re my younger sister.” “No way!” “What are you talking about no way! Just know that.” “What?” Why is he acting like this? I think he suddenly went mad. Why am I his younger sister? I’m actually one month older than you. “Hey! I’m your older sister!” “What?” “You know my birthday is one month before yours?” “No way!” “No way to you.” With that, I pushed off his hands that were on my shoulders. Simultaneously, the guy sat in the seat in the back. At that moment, the trolley must have shaken because it moved to one side. And I fell to where the guy was. Oh sh*t! Does this mean that my injury will take 4 weeks to heal? There’s no way that this jerk helped me! Huh? It’s weird. I’m not hurt? When I opened my eyes, I thought I was going to faint. My lips… had touched the guy’s lips! “You’re all ready now. Please get off the tram.” Ch 31 I quickly moved myself away from the guy and turned my head. Simultaneously, I was alarmed. Aren’t those students my female classmates? If they saw us, the rumor will spread instantaneously. What do I do? But my classmates were glued to their spots in surprise. “Excuse me, are you in…” When I tried to talk to them, the girls disappeared in a flash. Sh*t. They definitely… saw us. Now the rumor will be spread in a few seconds. As I expected, when I came to school the next day, the rumor had spread widely. I frowned as I sat down on my seat. Yes. If I stay quiet, I’m sure the rumor will go down. Although I thought that would happen, even after one week had passed, the rumor had not died down. The president did not even ask me while he taught me during that week. I thought that he definitely would have heard the rumors…, Even though our midterms were coming up, the other kids were busy staring at my face. “Hey, is it true? Like you said, a week passed, but the rumor hasn’t died down.” “I don’t know either.” “Anyways, you have to know that Shin Nara is good at causing mischief.” I waved my wand for my classmates to keep silent and lay down on my desk. Now I think about it, Ji Min hasn’t even talked to me (Although he usually didn’t talk to me) and I haven’t seen him around even during lunch and break time cause he’s been going off somewhere. Soon, the president came in through the front door, And my classroom became silent as if cold air was running through it. “There’s going to be a mock exam tomorrow. The teachers must have prepared it. Prepare for it, and tell the kids who aren’t here today to do the same.” After the president finished what he had to say, my classmates became noisy again. I lifted my head, and met eyes with the president. The president was staring at me like he was burning holes through me, and I just turned my head away. Why is he glaring at me like that? Did I do something wrong…? “Oh, and it appears that there’s a stupid rumor floating around, and I’m telling you that Shin Nara and I are dating right now, so don’t believe in it.” The president left my classroom after saying that explosive bit of news. In an instant, my classmates’ eyes burned at me. I’m going crazy. But suddenly, a black shadow came in front of me. “Ji… Sun?” “Is it true?” “Huh?” “That you kissed Ji Min… is it true?” “No! You’re mistaken!” “She’s right, Ji Sun. Kang Shi Min just dropped a bomb right now!” “Dropped a… bomb?” “That he’s dating with Nara, so not to believe in these rumors.” “…Really?” Thankfully, Ji Sun’s suspicious eyes went back to normal, and I let out a deep sigh. Everything’s okay, but I don’t want you to be mistaken. I laughed and began heading towards the roof. The heavy steel doors were open, and a warm breeze blew in. Well… it is May, so is that why there’s a warm breeze? “Yeah, it’s tiring, right?” “No, sir.” “I heard that your father is running for election to the National Assembly. It’ll be trying from now on, but endure it.” “Yes, sir.” What? So Kang Il Woo is running for a position in the National Assembly? Are the elections next year? “Do you have any other hard problems?” “…no, sir.” “I see.” “There wasn’t, but one has come up, so it’s been a bit hard.” “What is it? Did you get a girlfriend?” “I’m the one who likes her. I thought I liked her from the beginning, but it’s all become mangled up.” “Mangled?” “Because I’ve become forced to pursue the friend of the girl I like. It’s kind of annoying.” What…? Yes. The person you always liked was Ji Sun. I’m sorry for annoying you all that time. I ran out of the roof, got my bag, and ran out of school like that. Although I’m not mad… Strangely, I feel hurt. All that time, I didn’t even know… I didn’t even know that I was being used by the president. I was leaving the gates of the school when I saw Ji Min with a cigarette in his mouth. The guy was walking and I just passed by him. I brushed him on his side as I passed by. Unlike what I had expected, the guy did not hold onto me and I stood in front of the crosswalk. The green light was blinking, and I prepared to walk quickly. However, a huge garbage truck was coming towards me, and I thought my heart would stop. Right then, someone from behind me grabbed my waist, and I fell back at that spot. “Do you want to die that much?” “Ah…” “I came here because you looked like you were crying, but you were planning on committing suicide?” “Leave me alone.” “Why are you crying?” “When did I cry!” “Aren’t these tears?” The guy raised his hands and wiped my tears as he said that. Was I… crying? Shin Nara. So finally, you’ve gone mad? Why are you crying because of that? Did you really think that the president really liked you? No, that wasn’t it. If that wasn’t it, why are you crying? In the end, I let out all my sorrow and began to weep. Ji Min pulled me over and hugged me. Like that, I was in Ji Min’s embrace for a long time. When I had almost stopped crying, the guy stood up and dusted off his pants and gave a hand to me. I grabbed his hand and stood up. Ji Min then used his hands to dust off my skirt. “Aye, this girl is dirty. Crying on the floor.” “It’s… okay. I’ll dust it off myself.” “F*ck. It doesn’t even dust off well.” With that, the guy sat down on his knees and began to rub my skirt to get the dust off. I laughed out suddenly because it was weird and funny seeing him like that. After rubbing my skirt for a long time, and dusting it off one last time, he stood up from where he had been kneeling and held out a hand to me. “Hold onto me.” “What?” “Let’s cut school.” “What? Why don’t you go back to…” “You never listen, do you?” Saying that, the guy began to grab my hand and walk. I laughed as I began to walk with him, and was busy looking at this and that. “Hey, I’m hungry.” “I knew that you would be, Shin Nara.” The guy began pulling me into a restaurant. Ji Min sat down, and began pulling my hand, making me sit down with him. After ordering our food, the guy began drinking water from his cup, and I did the same. “Why chicken breast all of a sudden?” “Because you like it.” “How do you know that?” “Hey, Shin Nara. I grew up with you for 19 years. Even if I don’t want to know, I know everything.” After saying that, the guy turned his face to the window. While the chicken was almost cooked, the guy continued looking out the window. Even while doing that, the guy did not let go of my hand. “Um… my hand’s getting sweaty.” The guy must not have heard what I said because he did not turn his head. Helplessly, I tried to take out my hand, but the guy suddenly put power into his grip and held tightly onto my hand. Then he turned his head. “Why?” “I said my hand’s getting sweaty.” “Oh, was I holding onto it?” With that, the guy let go of my hand. I looked at the guy strangely, and then began to eat with my chopsticks. I was putting chicken into my mouth continuously, but the guy hadn’t even moved and continued to stare at me. Do I eat so well that you stare at me? “Aren’t you eating?” “You eat a lot.” “Oh? Oh yeah.” “What?” “You… can’t eat chicken.” “You figured that out now?” The guy laughed and turned his head. Feeling bad, I put down my chopsticks. When I did that, the guy turned his head again and looked at me. “Why aren’t you eating?” “How can I eat when you’re not eating?” “So you want to leave behind this much food?” “Then why’d you take me here?!” “I brought you here because you like it! Why are you complaining so much?!” “Hrmmmph, I’m not eating!” “Hurry up and eat.” “Excuse me.” “Ah, what ?!” “What is it?!” Right then, something flashed and both Ji Min and I lifted our hands to avoid the bright light. What… is this? “You two make a really good couple. Here’s your picture.” Ch 32 What? We make a really good couple? I looked for the source of those words, and found the face of a person I felt I had seen many times before. Hmmm? Where did I see that face…? I saw that face many times before… “You…” “Wow, hyung [TN: Hyung is a phrase used by guys to refer to guys older than them], it’s been a really long time.” “When did you come in?” “A few hours ago. I went home, but since no one was home, I was just walking around.” “Hey, do you know who he is?” I held onto Ji Min as I asked him. But Ji Min looked at me in shock And the person next to us looked at me in shock. What? Did I do something wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? “Hey~ I still think she has a rock head.” “Where would Shin Nara be without it?” “Hyung, your head is as good as always.” What the heck! That jerk. I think he knows me! How come I can’t remember? “You stupid idiot. You don’t even remember your younger brother?” “What? Shi…Shin Woo Ri?” “Ding!” Woo Ri began to congratulate me and pulled me into his embrace, while I continued staring at him in disbelief. What happened to this guy?! What about his studies?! “Hey! Hey! Are you crazy? Why did you come back to Korea?!” “I’m only staying for one week.” “What?” “Don’t worry! I’m also a busy person!” Woo Ri said that, left the picture with us, and disappeared. This guy appears in the most unexpected places. Why did he really come to Korea? Anyways, when did he grow so tall? It’s not surprising that I didn’t recognize him after he’s been gone for 2 years. “How do you not recognize your younger brother?” “I didn’t recognize him, so how would I know it was him?” “You guys look a lot alike.” “What? I look like that jerk?” “You have to know it’s an honor. Your brother’s handsome because he’s a guy…, but it’s all a waste on you. Too bad you were born a girl.” Why is this guy like this today? Why the heck are you making my insides boil?! Huh? I quickly picked up my bag and stormed out of the restaurant. Even if I eat with him, I can’t be peaceful! Is it that enjoyable to tease me?! I was also shocked that I didn’t recognize my own brother! Is there any other sister like me?! After walking for a long time, I stopped in the sidewalk to wait for the light to change so I could get on the bus. I was shaking my head wondering why the light wasn’t changing when I met eyes with the president who was getting off a taxi. Right then, the light changed, and I began crossing. After meeting that jerk, my life has become twisted! My simple and peaceful life became all tangled up! From now on! We don’t know each other! “Hey! Shin Nara!” That voice p*sses me off! I began to run even faster, but without even having gone far, the person had grabbed my arm. I turned around, and swung my bag. The other person cried out in pain and sat down. “Euk!” “What the heck! Why are you follow… Ji Min?” “Do you want to die even more?” “I…I’m sorry. I thought you were the president.” “What? Kang Shi Min? Wheres that b*stard?” I looked quickly around me, but could not find the president. Is this guy Superman? He flashes in the east, then flashes back to the west. I was pretty sure that I saw him… Was I mistaken? “Oh, I think he’s here.” “What? Where?” “Behind you.” I turned my head at Ji Min’s words, and met eye to eye with the president. What? You were definitely on the other side, but when did you run all the way over here? Right then, the president began pulling me, while Ji Min held onto me even tighter. You *ssholes! Do you think I’m a rope? I’m going to rip if you keep at it! “Let go, Lee Ji Min.” “I’m not letting go.” “F*ck. I said let go!” The president began to kick Ji Min as he said that. Thinking that I would be hurt because I was in between them, I began to squirm. But someone continued to protect me, and I was unable to feel any pain. What the…? Who received the blows for me? When I looked slightly to the left, Ji Min’s face was right next to mine. I quickly removed myself from his grasp and held onto his shoulders. “Hey! Are you crazy? Why are you receiving blows for me?!” “Stupid, who told you to squirm?” “Are you okay? Aren’t you hurt?” “This is nothing. Kang Shi Min, let go of Shin Nara and go.” “That’s what I wanted to say.” “You *sshole. Are you crazy? Listen to me!” What is wrong with these guys? Why do I have to be in the middle of all this? I quickly got up from where I was and began looking back and forth between the two guys. “Did both of you go nuts all of a sudden? I’m mine. Hey, Kang Shi Min.” “…yeah.” “Get out of my sight.” “Shin… Nara.” “I don’t even want to see you. Before my eyes rot even further, please get out of my sight.” The president opened his eyes wide in shock and looked at me. What? You didn’t know I had this personality? “Ha, Shin Nara. I knew you had a cold side to you, but now I experience it, I’m taken aback.” “I’m the one who’s taken aback.” “With what?” “I congratulate you for hanging around me all that time.” “What?” “Go to the Lee Ji Sun that you can’t live without. I won’t hold onto you anymore asking you to teach me.” “You… heard?” The president was looking at me with shaking eyes. Actually, I wasn’t trying to snoop on you, but… the roof isn’t a place that you rented out. “That’s not important, is it?” “Did you hear?!” “Why are you yelling at me? You’re the one who was wrong, wasn’t it? I didn’t snoop on you. I only went to the roof to get some fresh air, and that’s how I heard the conversation you had with the dean.” “So that’s why you’re coming out like this right now?” “Then how am I supposed to come out?” “Shin Nara.” “Don’t call me by my name. It makes me sick.” At that moment, the president lifted his hands, and began to hug me. I quickly tried to get out of the president’s embrace, but because he was too strong, I didn’t even move an inch. Right then, Ji Min got up from where he was and began walking over to us. But Ji Min’s steps froze all of a sudden. The president was kissing me right here. And not just an ordinary kiss; a kiss that made me stop breathing… Ch 33 In that moment, I dropped the bag I had been holding, and the president fell after being hit by the bag. Was my arm that strong? Okay. I’ll be using my bag as my weapon now. Looking around, many people had stopped and were staring at us. Is he playing with me again? “I don’t know what you’ve misunderstood, but do you have to hit your boyfriend with a bag like that?’ “Hey! You can’t just have your own way! You got it? Live your life properly, Kang Shi Min!” Like that, I pushed him aside and grabbed the stunned Ji Min’s arm and began pulling him. Ji Min wanted to say something, but shut up after seeing my face. After arriving at the playground near my house, I sat at a bench. Ji Min then went off somewhere. Yes. So when your friend’s feeling sad, is what you have to do more important? I had my head bowed for a long time when I suddenly felt something cold against my cheek. “Drink this.” “Thanks.” “Don’t cry so miserably.” The guy said that and began to drink from the can. I tried to open my can, but strangely, my fingers were weak. Then, tears began to drop on my hands. Like he had said, I was crying miserably. How could I cry just because of that…? Ji Min took away the can in my hands and put in on a bench. He then used his uniform to begin to wipe my tears. “Come on, don’t cry so miserably…” “I think I liked Kang Shi Min.” At my words, the guy stopped moving. I pushed the guy away, and pulled my legs towards me and began banging my head against my knees. And I began crying endlessly. Without me even knowing it, I had been pulled around by Kang Shi Min. And without even knowing it, I had come to like Kang Shi Min. So I was this kind of person too. “Why did you start to like him?” “I don’t know.” “You don’t know?” “I just came to like him. There’s no reason.” “F*ck. If you like him, why is there no reason?! Give me at least a hundred reasons!” “What? Why do I have to give you a 100 reasons?!” “Shin Nara. It’s just that I think you like him because there hasn’t been any other guy who tried to come on to you until him.” “No. I really think I like him.” Ji Min stared at me, and then reached in his pocket for a cigarette and put it in his mouth. After lighting the cigarette, Ji Min inhaled in the cigarette deeply. Seeing that, I took away the cigarette from Ji Min’s mouth, and inhaled it in my mouth. After the smoke from the cigarette went into my mouth, my eyes became watery. “Cough Cough” “Hey, you dumb*ss. Why are you smoking that?!” “You smoke when you’re upset…cough cough.” “Anyways, stupid girl.” The guy continued slapping my back as I continued to cough as I cried. After crying for a long time, I could not lift my head. I’m pretty sure that this guy will tease me if I show him my swollen face. “Lift up your head a little.” “I don’t want to.” “Why?!” “Stop yelling at me. My head’s ringing. I’m all swollen right now. I think you’re going to tease me.” “Does it make a difference if an ugly face gets swollen? Lift up your head.” “I don’t want to!” At my words, the guy stood up from his seat. What the heck? He’s going to abandon this sad friend? But in only a short while, the guy returned to his seat, grabbed hold of my chin and lifted my head. Soon, I felt something cold on my face. “It’s ice. Leave it on your face until it swells down a little.” I cried even more at Ji Min’s words. Because it was the first time I had experienced the guy’s caring side… That’s definitely why I’m crying. There’s no other reason. I have to forget that b*stard. Suddenly, I felt something weird on my neck. I realized that the guy wastouching his necklace. What the…? Why is he holding his necklace all of a sudden? “Do you really like that b*stard?” I slowly nodded my head at the guy’s words. When I did so, I felt the necklace pulling down even more. “It hasn’t been long since you’ve met him. Do you still like him?” I again nodded my head. But again, the necklace pulled my neck down even more. “Do you like him more than me?” “…..yea.” At my words, he no longer pulled down the necklace. Instead, he took away the ice pack on my face and threw it away. Suddenly, my eyes hurt from the bright sun light. And my eyes were filled with the image of Ji Min’s fair face. Wha…t? Was your face this close? “Hey.” “Huh? Why…why?” Although I tried to pull my neck back, Ji Min was holding onto his necklace so tightly that my neck was unable to move back. Isn’t he too close? Why is he acting like this? Anyway, he has this ability to frighten people. “Tell… me.” “Shin Nara.” “Yeah?” “Who told you to cry this much?” “So what can I do if so many tears are coming out?” “Do you know how hard I tried not to make you cry from kindergarten?” “Did you really?” At my words, the guy laughed in disbelief. What is it? You didn’t even act like you knew me from kindergarten. Why’s he coming out like this all of a sudden? Do you think I would forget that even if I have no memory? “I tried really hard not to make you cry because the queen in my house said we would move if I made you cry.” “Why?” “Because I didn’t want to move.” “Why?” “Stupid idiot. You should figure it out if I gave you all the clues!” “Stop…stop yelling at me! Why are you yelling at me?!” “Anyway, you’re a really dense person.” At the guy’s words, my blood pressure rose, and I lifted my hands. But the guy used his right hand to hold both my wrists together. Woah, his hand is really big! How could he grab both my wrists in one hand…? Wow, he’s really strong. I can’t move at all. And now I think about it, I didn’t even realize that this guy grew so much even when I lived so close to him and grew up with him. “It hurts.” “Why didn’t I want to move?” “…huh? Oh. Why didn’t you?” “Because I wanted to stay near you.” “Why…why would you want to stay near me?! You can leave now if you want.” “I can’t.” “Why?” “I won’t leave until I see that you have children and you die.” “Wh…why?” At my words, the guy laughed. You jerk! This isn’t the time to laugh! Do you really have to see me die? “Can I kiss you?” “What?” “I’m going to kiss you.” Ch 34 At the guy’s words, I hastily tried to cover my mouth, but my hands could not escape from the guy’s grasp. What did you eat to be so strong, you jerk! However hard I tried to pull or wriggle out my hands, they were unable to move, almost as if they weren’t my hands. “Hey…hey, are you crazy? Why are you doing this! You have to think of Ji Sun! And the person I like isn’t you, but Kang…” “I know. I’ll just do it this once… and forget.” As he spoke, he began to kiss my lips. What is he talking about? Just do it once and forget? Has this guy really gone mad? Right then, the guy’s tongue came into my mouth. Although I tried to move, the guy’s grip on my hands was so strong I could not even move a finger. When I opened my eyes wide, I saw that the guy had his eyes closed and could not see anything. Still, I knew that I couldn’t give up, so I tried to move in any way I could. But however hard I tried, the guy did not easily let go of me. Today is definitely a weird day. Lee Ji Min cannot do this to me! As tears began to fall down, the guy’s breath gradually got farther. The guy wiped my tears with the hand he had been holding his necklace with. “Don’t cry.” “You… you…” “Don’t cry.” Maybe I’m mistaken, but the guy’s voice is shaking. Why is his voice shaking? He’s the one who did something wrong! “F*ck. I didn’t do anything wrong, so don’t cry! Okay. Just forget about this incident!” “How… how do I forget this?!” At my words, the guy’s look became scary. And he let go of the hand that had my hands in them and held my face with his hands. “Forget it. It’s good if you forget it. You go to Kang Shi Min, and I’ll go to Lee Ji Sun.” “…what?” “It’s best not to hurt people so… I… only need to be hurt so let’s do it that way. You don’t have any problems, right? Let’s go in.” With that, Ji Min held my bag and began walking. What is he talking about? Could it be… really… truly that he like…likes me? That Lee Ji Min? That gangster? That punk? God, I don’t want to believe this, but look at what he just said! To get up from my seat, I put strength on my wrists. The place where the guy had grabbed me was bright red, and maybe because of the necklace, my neck also hurt. After dusting off my uniform and lifting my head, I found Kang Shi Min standing in front of me. “Move.” “Let’s talk.” “I have nothing to talk to you about.” “I have something!” The president yelled that out and grabbed my wrist. “Ow!” “Why? What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” The president quickly looked at my wrist, and I put strength in my hands to move my hands away, but the president held my hands locked in position. “Why is this like this?” “Don’t worry about it.” “How can I not worry?!” “Just don’t worry! From now on, let’s act like we did before!” “What?” “You know I was living really comfortably before I got hit by your soccer ball? Let’s just act like we don’t know each other.” “What are you going to do if I say I can’t? I can’t act like that even if I die.” At the president’s words, I opened my eyes wide and looked at the president. This stubborn human being. “You like Ji Sun! Go to Ji Sun! Don’t do this to me!” “Shin… Nara.” “What? Is what I’m saying wrong?” When I glared at him, the president sat back on the bench in surprise. Yes. If I hadn’t heard those words, I wouldn’t be like this. “I didn’t know you were so casual.” “Shin Nara.” “If you don’t even like me, why’d you kiss me? Why me?!” “…sorry.” “I’ll go.” I began walking slowly. Although I wanted to run away, I didn’t want to show Kang Shi Min that I liked him, so I walked deliberately slowly. But something blocked my way and I stopped in my tracks. When I slowly lifted my head, Ji Sun had tears glistening in her eyes. “Ji… Sun?” “What happened?” “Wha…what?” “I just followed Ji Min. Why did you kiss Ji Min?” “Ji Sun. That’s…” Suddenly, my face twisted, and my lips must have bled because the smell of blood was strong. I raised my hands and wiped my lips. This was the first time I had been slapped by a friend, so my shock was overbearing and painful. “Lee Ji Sun!” “Kang Shi Min. You watch your girlfriend well! Don’t let her kiss my boyfriend!” “Weren’t you… Shin Nara’s friend?” “I was her friend! Because I was her friend, I feel more deceived!” “I’m sorry, Ji Sun. I’m really… sorry.” I sat down right there and wept. I never imagined that this would happen to me. Because everything had been simple and happy until today… Right then, someone embraced me, and I began leaning on that person as I wept. Shin Nara. Today, you’ve really been brought down. This is the first time that I’ve cried this much in one day and… the first time I’ve been slapped by a friend. When I stopped crying and lifted my head, the president laughed as he looked at me. “Did you finish crying?” “…thanks.” “You’re hungry, right? Let’s go. I’ll buy you something good.” “You don’t have to be nice to me.” “Get up. Let’s go.” “I was always this kind of girl. I kiss my friend’s boyfriend… I was always this kind of girl.” “I know well that you’re not that kind of person.” That president forced me to stand up, but I refused to stand up till the end When I refused to stand up, the president lifted me up. “Let go of me.” “I can’t let go.” “Please let go!” “From now on, I’ll be nicer to you.” “…what?” “I won’t make you worry. I won’t make you misunderstand. So just look at me.” “Let me down.” At my words, the president slowly put me down. And I slowly lifted my head and met the president’s eyes. “You don’t like me. You don’t have to do this purposely. If the person you like likes someone else, then steal her away. If there’s a goal keeper, it’s not true that a goal won’t go in.” “Thank you for giving me that warning.” The president sat on the bench as he said that, and I also quietly sat next to him. The president rested his arms across the top of the bench and looked up at the sky. “Although I have a mixed motive, I’ll be better to you from now on.” “But you don’t like me.” “I will definitely come to like you. No, I’ll come to love you.” “Your heart can’t be moved by your will.” The president slowly turned his head towards me at my words, but I avoided his eyes. “I told you. I want to make you my exclusive possession.” “That…that’s different from liking someone.” “There’s definitely a difference, but I’ll work on it. I’m a diligent person you know.” “You can’t like someone through diligence.” “You don’t know about that.” The president again looked up at the sky as he said that. What? This and that. Is he playing with me? “I…” “Yeah, tell me. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat some…” “I like you.” Ch 35 At my words, the president laughed. What the heck? Is this a laughing matter? “Ha, I like you too.” “I’m not joking. I really like you as a guy.” The president froze at my words. After looking at his still face for a long time, I turned my head. I felt that if I continued looking at the president, I would cry. However sudden my confession was, it’s wrong to put on that kind of expression. “I…I’m not sure if I was liking you too.” “Huh?” “Because when I look at you, I want to touch you and… hug you and kiss you.” At the president’s words, I felt the heat rise in my face. I couldn’t believe that those surprising words were coming out of the president’s mouth. I faked a cough and got up from my seat. “Where are you planning to go?” “Home.” “Right after your confession?” “Just shut your ears and don’t listen. I wasn’t thinking of embarrassing you. I just wanted to tell you that I like you because I do.” “Somehow, this could be all my fault.” “Your…fault?” The president pulled my hand and made me sit again. The president’s face slowly approached mine. I, without even realizing it, pushed away the president. “Ah… sorry for trying to kiss you all of a sudden…” No. I didn’t do that because of the kiss. It’s just that… suddenly, I thought of Ji Min’s kiss. Did I go mad? Why did I think of Ji Min’s kiss at that time?! “Nuna? [TN: Nuna is a term used by guys to refer to their older sisters or girls older than them] What are you doing here?” “Huh? Woo Ri! Where were you?!” “What do you think? I went to meet my friend. Who’s this?” “Huh?” “Who’s that unfortunate­looking jerk next to you?” Why is he talking like that?! Did he just play around in England? He didn’t always talk like this! Return my good brother to me! “I’m Nara’s boyfriend, Kang Shi Min. You’re her younger brother? You guys look a lot alike.” “Boyfriend? Nuna! Really?” “Huh?” “Is that dumb­looking guy really your boyfriend?! I don’t accept him! I will never accept him even if I die!” “Do you have sister complex by any chance?” The president slowly approached Woo Ri as he said that and Woo Ri glared at the president. Now I think about it, he’s no longer a junior high school student. He had grown as tall as the president and his face had changed a lot. Before, he had only been a cute kid. When the president held out his hand to Woo Ri, Woo Ri began to hit the president’s hand without rest. Is… is he crazy?! “What are you trying to touch with that dirty hand?” “Ha, this kid has spunk.” “Why are you focusing on the 1 year age difference. Nuna, hurry up and come here. Don’t even talk to this b*stard.” “Why are you acting like this?!” “You don’t know who this b*stard is?” “What are you talking about?” “Shin Woo Ri. It’s only to that point. Don’t say anything else to Shin Nara.” “Oh yeah? Are you afraid to tell her you were a gangster? My friend’s intestines burst because of this b*stard!” At Woo Ri’s words, I quickly turned my head and looked at the president. After our eyes met, the president turned his head. What? Woo Ri’s friend’s intestines burst after being hit by the president? I looked at Woo Ri in disbelief. “You didn’t know? That b*stard was a dirty gangster until he was a freshman, [TN: A freshman in Korea is a sophomore in the U.S.] although I don’t know how he became a nerd after all that.” Although I had expected this somewhat from what Ji Min had said, but… Was he that scary? Well, he did knock down all the gangsters, while I went to the police that time. “Well, it doesn’t matter because it ended now.” “What are you talking about?” “I had an unreturned crush on him, but now it’s ended.” I began to walk as I said that. Woo Ri quickly ran after me and began to stick close to me. “What? You had an unreturned crush on him? Nuna, you had an unreturned crush on him?” “Yeah. I’m hot. Can you move away?” “I can’t move!” “Hey! Shin Woo Ri!” “Tell me it’s a lie! Hurry!” “Aren’t you leaving? Why did you come to Korea? Mom and Dad aren’t even here. You have no place to sleep.” “I can sleep with Ji Min hyung! Tell me now! Did you really have an unreturned crush on him?” “Yeah! I had an unreturned crush. Are you satisfied now?” “That’s strange. That the naive Shin Nara would have an unreturned crush.” Woo Ri said that and began first to go to Ji Min’s house. I also followed Woo Ri and slowly went inside. Mr. and Mrs. Lee liked him so much that they were hugging and kissing Woo Ri, and did not know how to stop. I went ahead to the second floor and was trying to go into my room when my eyes met Ji Min’s as he was coming out of his room. Huk, why do I have to see him now? “I brought your bag here.” “Huh? Oh, thanks.” “Shin Nara.” “Huh?” “…nothing.” Ji Min went down to the first floor after lingering a while. It seemed as if he had something to say… Anyway, how do I explain all this to Ji Sun? But I can’t erase the k…kiss I shared with Ji Min. No. Ji Min said he would erase it so… I quickly got my cell phone and pressed the number 3. But only the answering machine greeted me from Ji Sun’s cell phone. [The number you have called is unavailable…] From where to where do I tell Ji Sun about? Because my head hurt to the point where it felt like it would burst, I just lay back on my bed and slept. When I opened my eyes, it was morning and I quickly opened my eyes. After wearing my uniform, I fell asleep again. I’m going to go crazy. Where are you leaving your brain? I quickly picked up my bag and went downstairs. “I’ll be off to school now, Mrs. Lee.” “You’re already going?” “It’s already 7:00. I’ll be back.” I left Ji Min’s house as I said that. My teacher’s going to b*tch at me again today since I cut so many classes yesterday… I went into my classroom, hung my bag and lay down at my desk. Now, I’m too lazy to talk or move. “Hey, what happened to you yesterday?” “Huh?” “Kang Shi Min and Lee Ji Sun were looking everywhere for you.” “Really?” “The teacher told me to tell you if you came, to go straight to the office.” “Okay.” I sat up and began walking weakly in the hallway. These stupid stairs! Why are they so wobbly? Right then, I bumped into someone. “I’m sorry.” I bent my head, bowed and began walking up again. Right then, someone grabbed me from behind, and it was then that I realized that the person I had bumped into was the president. I quickly moved my arms back. “You’re not even going to acknowledge me?” “N…no.” “You’re going to leave me after you made a confession?” “Wha…what?” “I’m going to look solely at you from now on.” Ch 36 I froze at the president’s words. Although I wanted to believe the president’s words for some reason, I couldn’t do so. Right then, my eyes met the eyes of Ji Min who was coming down the stairs and I, without realizing it, clenched my fists in anxiety. But Ji Min passed us by as if nothing had happened and went to the office; I turned to go to the office also. “My endurance is really long. I’ll see you after school at the library. I’ll wait for you.” The president said that and went up the stairs. I stared after him, but quickly came back to reality and headed towards the office. Ji Min was in front of our homeroom teacher’s desk, and I slowly went that way and waited next to Ji Min. After a moment, the teacher came in clicking his tongue and sat at his desk, and I bowed my head. “Do you think you have freedom as juniors? How can you cut class like that when you know that you won’t pass if you don’t study every minute? Cutting class!” “Sorry, sir.” I raised my head as I said that and the teacher hit my head with the attendance book. Ah, this is wrong. Why are you only hitting me?! This guy also cut all those classes with me! I frowned and stared at Ji Min. But Ji Min was only staring at the teacher’s desk with a blank expression. Right then, the teacher raised the attendance book, and I closed my eyes. Huh? This is strange. Why isn’t the attendance book flying over here? I slowly opened one eye and looked in front of me. Ji Min was holding onto the teacher’s wrist. “Wha…what are you doing right now?” “Why are you only hitting her? We cut class together.” “Lee Ji Min!” “Why? Because her grades aren’t as good as mine?” “Ahem, I heard that you were coming into the gates, but you went back out because of Shin Nara?” “Who said that? I was the one who dragged her out.” “What?” “I’ll receive the punishment alone. Is it done if I clean the bathroom?” “Shut your mouth. Study with Nara a bit. Arrange it at a time convenient…” “I think that’s dicey.” “Like I thought…” “Kang Shi Min’s teaching her.” “Really? Well, you two clean the bathrooms at the annex and go in.” I quickly bowed my head and left the office. “Move.” “Huh?” “Don’t block the door and move.” Ji Min pushed me aside as he said that. What the…? Why is he so cold again? I quickly followed the guy and headed towards the annex. I put on rubber gloves and began to wash the rags. Like I thought, it’s best to wash it as I’m flushing the toilet! I was cleaning the floor diligently, but Ji Min only sat down by the window and began smoking. “Hey! Aren’t you going to clean?” At my question, the guy only smoked and did not answer. Why’s he acting like this? Is he going to ignore me completely? I quickly went up to the guy and took out the cigarette in his mouth. When I did so, the guy turned his head and looked at me. “Are you going to snub a person like that?” “Give it to me.” “Aren’t you going to clean? We should finish quickly and go in for class…” “Then you go in.” “Aye! We have to finish cleaning to go in! You don’t want to clean with me?” “I don’t want to.” “Why?” “You’re asking me that because you don’t know?” The guy said that as he removed the cigarette that was in my hand and put it in his mouth. This guy has fast reflexes! Anyways, I don’t know. “I don’t know!! Why don’t you want to?” The guy laughed at my words and blew smoke into my face. Is this jerk crazy?! Why is he blowing this spicy smoke this way? “I’d like it if you disappeared from my sight. Is that enough?” “Ah, so why? Why?” “F*ck. I told you. Because I like you! How many times do I have to say it for you to understand? But cause I can’t keep on liking you, I’d like it if you disappeared from my sight. You got that? F*ck, this p*sses me off.” The guy threw away his cigarette and left after saying that. What the heck? If you come out so strongly all of a sudden, I have nothing to say. You obviously know that I like Shi Min… After the guy left, I tried to clear my thoughts by cleaning the best I could. When I finally finished cleaning, my body was dead­beat. I carefully moved my footsteps to the roof. There’s nowhere better than the roof when your mind’s boggled. After finding a seat, I stretched out my arms as I lay back and slept, using the sun as a blanket. I was sleeping like that for a long time when I suddenly heard voices. My ear focused on those voices. Ji Sun’s voice? I hear the president’s voice too? “You don’t have anything more to say, right? I’m going.” “Kang Shi Min.” “Do you still have something to say?” “What is it? Why are you bothering with Nara? Do you really like Nara?” “Why do I have to explain everything like that to you?” “You like me. Isn’t that why you started interfering with Nara? To get closer to me? Yeah. I like Ji Min. Isn’t it better if we solve this by ourselves? Don’t try to do sh*t using narrow­minded revenge. Don’t live so narrowly.” “Ha, I wanted to pass over this, but that doesn’t seem to be working out too well? Because someone keeps on starting it with me.” “You’re saying that someone’s me?” “Anyway, Lee Ji Sun’s mix­up still hasn’t changed. You’re still mistaken, right? That you think I like you?” “…what?” “Don’t worry. I haven’t even thought of interfering with you two. That’s because I really like Shin Nara. No, I don’t think it’ll stop at liking. That’s because I keep on thinking that I’d like to marry her while I’m going out with her. Why? Now that I’ve left you, you can’t sleep because of jealousy? Don’t call me at dawn. I’m busy thinking about Shin Nara.” What is he talking about? The president really likes me? He’s even thinking about marrying me? This doesn’t make sense! And what? You two dated before? Oh my, what the heck?! So I didn’t know anything? “Ha, no way. Why would I be jealous? I like Ji Min. I’m also busy thinking about Ji Min.” “Yeah? Then watch over Lee Ji Min well.” “…what?” “I know that you started bothering Lee Ji Min because you liked him of course, but I don’t know what you used to get him.” “What are you talking about?” “Because I think Lee Ji Min likes Shin Nara a lot, not you.” “Eu…” When I tried to say something, someone blocked my words from behind and I knew who it was. Lee Ji Min? Why is he here?! And plus, if those two see us two here, they’ll definitely misunderstand! “Shh!” “What’s with you? What are you doing here? Did you hear everything?” “Just stay here hiding.” Ji Min left me there staring after him as he went in front of the two people. What is this guy doing here? Why is he doing this? “Ji… Ji Min?” “What? You were listening to us like a stealthy cat?” “Anyways, Kang Shi Min is really stupid. Who said I liked that dumb girl?” “What?” “Why? Should I show you proof?” After saying that, Ji Min grabbed Ji Sun’s waist, pulled her to him, held onto her face with his other hand, and began kissing Ji Sun. Ch 37 I think human beings are cunning creatures. I definitely like Kang Shi Min. And Ji Sun and Ji Min are my friends. But Ji Min is kissing Ji Sun right now. And Shi Min liked Ji Sun. So after seeing this, he’ll easily give up on Ji Sun. But why does a spot in my heart feel so bothered? I turned my head and blocked my ears. I don’t know how much time passed… but I heard the iron door closing and the voices stop. I slowly lay back again and silently closed my eyes. It feels like I’m the only one who’s fallen from the world. What if I fall into hell like this? I slowly got up from my seat and headed towards the office. Although it was class time, my homeroom teacher was sitting at his desk maybe because there was no class. I slowly approached the teacher. “What is it? Did you finish cleaning?” “Teacher.” “What?” “I’ll only take regular classes from now on, sir.” [TN: In Korea, a test that can be compared to the ACT test in the U.S. determines what college students can go to. For the juniors in Korea (seniors in U.S.), the school offers extra classes like during period 0 and after school where they prepare for the test in addition to regular classes] “What? What are you talking about?” “I won’t be attending 0 period or after school classes anymore, sir.” “What? You! You didn’t get hit enough…” “I won’t be going to college, sir.” At my words, the homeroom teacher looked at me in surprise. In addition, the teachers nearby him also looked at me with wide eyes. What? Is this that shocking? I only did this because I don’t want to go to college. “Aigo [TN: Expression that is similar to oh my], in all 20 years of my years teaching, you’re the only student I’ve met like this.” “I’ll be doing things according to my plan, sir.” “Did your parents tell you to do it that way?” “My father always told me to do things the way I wanted to. Maybe you already know this, but my parents don’t teach me that college and studying are the most important things in life. I also don’t think that college is everything in my life. At one time, I thought I should go to a 4­year college to hold up my father’s reputation, but I knew that wasn’t the way I wanted to go. My father knows what I have to do to be happy. That’s why he hasn’t pushed me to study. That’s because my parents will love me no matter what kind of daughter I become. And I don’t know what happened, but I don’t feel like there’s a major that I am fit for. Neither do I have a major that I am interested in. If I really want to do something, I’ll think about it then.” At my words, the teacher looked at me in silence. Of course, what I said doesn’t make sense, but… you don’t have to stare so fiercely at me in shock. “I envy you.” “Huh?” “Your father that is. I have never given my children that kind of love so purely. Because of normal standards, I always taught them good college, good school… Haha. I can’t believe I would be learning from Shin Nara. Do as you wish.” “Thank you, sir.” After bowing deeply to the teacher, I came out of the office. I felt like the frustration in one part of my heart had been vented out. Right then, as the ending bell rang, my eyes met those of the president’s who was walking down the hallway. “You don’t have to wait for me at the library.” “What are you talking about?” “From today, I’m only going to take regular classes because I don’t feel the need to go to college.” “…what?” “I told the teacher. You can study your own work as much as you want and go to a good college.” I passed by the president after saying that and went inside the classroom. Ji Min was lying on his desk sleeping and I sighed as I sat down on my seat. My classmates asked if I was all right, and I only nodded my head. And to catch up on my lost sleep, I laid my head down on the desk. I was deep in sleep when it became rowdy, and I finally forced my heavy eyelids open. Ji Min was standing up and telling the teacher something. “Stop it.” “Oh my, look here…” “Even if you don’t worry like that, I’ll get into a college no one else in the school will get into so mind your own business!” “Look, is this something I’m doing for myself? But still, what happened to the nicely behaved guy I knew?” “I also have thoughts, sir. I won’t be idle and blind. I’ll do well, so back off.” The guy sat back on his seat after saying that. Although my eyes met his at that moment, the guy quickly shifted his eyes away. What’s that? You’re avoiding me, right? If you act like that, I’ll be more worried about you. “Shin Nara.” “Yes, sir?” “Even so, you should go to class. You think it’ll be good if you just sleep? “Oh, sorry, sir.” “What is the advanced, ancient civilization that you like most?” “The Hittite civilization.” At my words, the teacher opened his eyes wide. Why is he acting like that? Did I say something wrong? Was he talking about a more famous period of time? “Were you talking about a more famous period of time?” “Well, Hittite was influenced a lot by Mesopotamia, so tell me what you know about it..” “Well, I never actually studied this, so I don’t know too well, but it was one of the most mysterious nations in the worlds. It had a very strong and modern army, and also had very advanced culture and arts. Oh, and Hittite had many brilliant children. It probably existed from 1700 BC to 1200 BC. It had a strong hold of today’s middle Anatolia and spread its influence through that. It is present­day Turkey. It had a very fair constitution and equal rights for men and women and very advanced laws.It had a religion that allowed all gods. Currently, we say that Egypt was a very sophisticated nation, but we can say that Hittite was superior to Egypt. It was also very advanced in iron­welding, so it received a lot of praise by other countries. However, Hittite collapsed during its zenith. There’s a lot of talk about that. That it burned down during a fire; or that it was ruined by a curse. There’s a lot of speculation, but it seems most practical to speculate that it was burned down during a fire. Is this enough?” As my explanation ended, the teacher looked at me in surprise. What? I can’t even act intelligent? Why are you looking at me like that? “Go study history!” “Huh?” “You’ll be fine if you study…” “No, sir. I only said that after reading a book. Like I said before, I have no intention of going to college!” At my words, a commotion started between my classmates. The teacher quietly went back to his desk and looked at it. “I’m telling you this because I think you need to know. From today on, Shin Nara is only taking regular classes.” “Huh?” “Why?” “That doesn’t make sense!” You guys! You can’t stand the fact that I’m just going home? Heww, I guess I don’t have a good relationship with my classmates. “She said she won’t be going to college.” At the teacher’s words, my classroom became silent as if it had just been struck by a thunderbolt, and all eyes came to rest upon me. What the…? Am I the first person you’ve seen who isn’t going to college? “I don’t want to go either!” “Me too!” “Give me a reasonable explanation! You have to get your parent’s permission and understanding too.” “Did Nara give you a convincing explanation? “It was so compelling that I was shocked. Let’s start class.” The teacher began to start class, and I also focused on class. When class ended, I headed towards the bathroom. I had come out to the hallway, but someone pulled me from behind, and I looked at that person. “Huh? Ji… Sun. “You’re not going to college?” “I don’t think I need to.” “Why? Why don’t you need to?” “Well… I’m not really good at anything…and…” “That’s why… I don’t like you.” “Huh?” “That’s why…I don’t like people like you.” Ch 38 After studying Ji Sun’s face silently, I began dragging her to the roof. Hmmm, when did I become friendly with the roof? This is all that jerk… the president’s fault. Although Ji Sun tried to get away, I continued to hold onto Ji Sun’s wrist and go up the stairs. “Tell me now. What is that supposed to mean? You don’t like people like me the most? “Why? You have a lot of things. So it’s all right whether you do something, then stop?” “What?” “You said that from before, right? If I don’t have anything to do, I’ll start a business. You always talked like this. People who have nothing like me can’t do anything.” “Ji…Sun.” “Although I have things I want to keep, it doesn’t work out the way it does for you! It won’t work out even if I die. Even though I try really hard, it’s still not probable. But what are you? Everything works out for you in one shot. All the things I want: the clothes, books…and my sister’s tuition too…” “Ji Sun. That’s…” “Yes. You might be helping because you don’t need it, but do you know how important it is for me?” Ji Sun’s eyes began to fill with tears, and I felt very guilty. I never thought of Ji Sun’s position all that time. It was just because I wanted to help; just that Hwa Sun unni was Ji Sun’s, my best friend’s, older sister that I did that without even thinking… So was I being careless? I don’t remember ever thinking of Ji Sun’s position first. I think that Ji Sun must have been hurt by my thoughtless actions. Ji Sun must have been very wounded by my dumb talk and silly laughs. Why didn’t I realize all this like a dumb*ss? Did I think, without even realizing it, that I was above Ji Sun? If you look at it a certain way, I am more evil. “So…rry.” “Why are you sorry to me? Don’t tell me that with such a pitiful expression! It feels like I ordered you or something.” “Ji Sun! How can you say that…?” “Stop giving a show. I’m sick and tired of seeing you act like an angel.” Ji Sun disappeared after saying that and I began to sit down and cry. I must have been really bad. I must have been really bad to Ji Sun. Right then, my cell phone began to ring, and I opened it. [Hello? Daughter! Did you get the phone?] “Dad! Eu ang~ I want to quit school.” [What? What are you talking about?] “I’m going to quit school.” [Let’s talk about that when I come back to Kore…] “This isn’t something I’ve thought about for only a day or two. Eu ang.” [If you’re not going to regret your decision, then do as you wish.] I cried even as Dad was telling me that. Dad said that he would be coming home during the vacation and didn’t forget to tell me to send Woo Ri back to England when he ended the call. The sun was slowly setting, and I sighed. After looking at the red sunset for a long time, I headed slowly back to class. My classmates who were in free class time, turned to look at me after hearing the sound of the door open. I silently picked up my bag and left the classroom. I was slowly heading home, but someone stopped in front of me and I looked to see who it was. “Who’s this? A student? Give me everything you have.” I silently gave up my bag, and the depraved looking kids began to look through my bag. I bent down on that spot as they were searching. “My wallet’s in the front.” “What? This kid’s a goal­maker.” One of the kids said that and began looking at the place I had said my wallet would be. I silently stared as the kids stole from me. A kid who had been looking through my wallet looked at me. “Shin Nara?” “Yeah, that’s my name.” “The Seoul… prosecutor? Shin Young Won?” “Yeah, he’s my dad. You don’t have to worry about that. If you need money, take it, and hurry up and give my bag back. I’m really tired right now.” At my words, the kids took my money, passed by me and left. After dusting off my bag, I wore it on my back again. Coincidentally, Ji Min’s mom was in the garden watering the flowers and I gradually went up to her. “Ah juhm mah.” [TN: Ah juhm mah is a term used to refer to middle­aged or married women] “Oh, Nara, how come you came home so early? Ji Min also came home early. Did school end early?” “Huh? Oh, I’ll go to my home now.” “Hmm?” “I’ll live in my house now. Woo Ri’s here too.” “But still…” “And I’m going to quit school.” “What? What are you talking about?” “Like I thought, I don’t have a liking for studying. It’s tiring.” Mrs. Lee looked at me in concern and gave me a hug. When I see her like this, she’s a 100 times better than my mom. If it was my mom, she would definitely say ‘You! Let’s die together.’ If I look at it that way, Mrs. Lee and my dad should have married. “Eun… Joo?” Hearing the voice from behind, we looked behind us. Huh? Eun Joo is Mrs. Lee’s name. Why is this guy calling Mrs. Lee’s name as if he’s familiar with her? Huh o_0? It’s Kang Il Woo? Right then, Mrs. Lee let go of the hose that was in her hand, and as a result, I was drenched with water. I quickly went in and turned off the water. Mrs. Lee looked at Kang Il Woo with tears in her eyes and Kang Il Woo also looked at Mrs. Lee with the same teary eyes. What the…? Did those two know each other? But the two of them got into a car and soon disappeared from my sight. What the heck? How the hell did this happen? Why did they look at each other as if they were a couple who hadn’t seen each other for years…? Could it be? That the two of them… were lovers? That can’t be. I know that Eun Joo ah juhm mah was a neighborhood unni my mom had been well acquainted with… Right then, someone grabbed me from behind and I yelled out. “Ahhhhhhhhh!” “What? Did you think I was a ghost?” “Huh? Oh, oh Ji Min.” “Wasn’t that person right now Kang Il Woo?” “Yeah, you’re right! Hey, your mom and that ah jusshi [TN: ah jusshi is a term used to refer to middle aged men] are weird! Like…” “It’s not surprising.” “Huh?” “Since they were each other’s first love.” Ji Min looked at the place where those two had disappeared to as he said that. I slowly turned my head and looked at him. The guy was biting his lower lip and began to put more power into the hand that was holding onto me. “Hey, hey, it hurts.” “Oh, did I grab it that strong?” “What are you talking about? Each other’s first love?” “Just like I said, each other’s first love. You don’t even know what that means?” “That can’t be!” “Why can’t that be?” The guy said that in an indifferent expression, and I stared at him dumbfounded. But the guy used his index finger on his right hand to push my forehead. What is this? It hurts! “You’re only going to take regular classes?” “Huh?” “Then why didn’t you tell me? It would have been good if we both only took regular classes.” “I’m going to drop out.” “..drop out?” “Yeah.” “Are you crazy?” “No, I’m in my right mind.” “Why are you trying to do whatever you want?” “Why is this whatever I want? My dad gave me permission.” “The ah jusshi… gave you permission?” “Yeah. Ji Min.” “Why are you calling my name like that?” “I think I’m really selfish.” “What are you talking about?” “All that time, I only thought about myself.” “What bullsh*t is that?” “Ji Sun said that she hates people like me most.” “That's cause she feels inferior to you.” Ch 39 At the guy’s words, I stared at the guy’s face. How can this guy say such an explosive thing without even thinking? Does he even think 10, no 1 second before he speaks? When I didn’t say anything, the guy poked me on my forehead with his finger. “F*ck, why’d you poke me?!” “To stop staring at me like that. I’m going in.” “Oh yeah, from today on, I’m going to stay at my house. Thanks for letting me stay until now.” “…why?” “Just because I felt like that would be a good idea. Plus, I’m not preparing for the test any more, so you don’t have to worry about me. I’ll take my things and leave.” “I’ll… move it for you.” “No, it’s okay. You don’t like to do bothersome things.” “It’s so you leave quickly.” The guy went inside first after saying that. What? Whenever I want to look at him nicely, he comes out like this! Anyway, whose personality does Lee Ji Min’s personality take after? The ah juhsshi? No. The ah juhsshi’s a bit nice. Then the ahjuhmma? No. The ah juhm ma’s too kind. She’s so nice that it’s a proble…Oh yeah! Kang Il Woo! First love? The two of them? But Dad knew that too? After thinking of this and that, I turned to go inside the house. “Shin Nara.” I suddenly heard someone call my name, and when I turned, I saw the president. Silently, I looked at the president and let out a deep sigh. “Let’s talk.” “We talked before.” “Don’t you think that wasn’t enough?” “No. I think that was enough. Do I have to tell everything to you?” “Then why did you confess to me?” At the president’s words, I felt a hole being punched in my heart. Yes. I did confess to the president. The president must definitely feel awkward. “Ha, who is this? Isn’t this the great Kang Shi Min?” “Lee Ji Min. I want to talk to Nara right now.” “Okay. I don’t have anything to say to you. Shin Nara, here are your belongings. Hurry up and go.” “Huh?” “Hurry up, take it and leave before I sprinkle salt on you.” [TN: Before, and even now in Korea, people sprinkled salt on things that they felt brought bad luck, etc.] The guy said that and slammed the door shut. What? Salt? Am I that inauspicious? I turned my head again and looked at the president; the president slowly walked towards where I was standing. “I like you. Without you, I’m nothing. I’ll treat you better. I’ll only look at you.” At the president’s voice, I froze in my spot as if I had been struck on my head hard. What did he just say? That he likes me? That doesn’t make sense! I don’t believe it! I hastily began picking up the belongings that Ji Min had thrown on the ground and headed towards my house. After passing over the fence, I tried to find the key in the bag, but it didn’t appear in front of my eyes. Right then, someone held onto my wrist; I knew that the person was the president. “…Let go.” “You’re not going to answer?” “Sorry. Truthfully…” “It’s okay. I told you already. I have strong endurance. I’ll wait.” “Huh?” “Rest. I’ll see you tomorrow.” The president waved his hand and left. I looked stupefied at the president. I feel dumb! I didn’t even say ‘yea’ but ‘huh’! This is so embarrassing! After scratching my head, I quickly took out the key from my bag. How come it didn’t turn up so easily before when I was looking for it? When I opened the door, I smelled a familiar scent. Home sweet home! I threw my bags anywhere and lay back on the sofa. Huh? Something’s squishy? Squishy? “AHHHHHHHHHH!” “Hey! Shut up! My ear’s going to fall off!” “Woo Ri?” What’s up with this guy?! If he’s here, he has to at least show that he’s here! The child I don’t have in me will fall out! After taking a deep breath, I stared at Woo Ri. “What’s up with you? If you’re inside, you have to show signs that a person’s in here!” “I was sleeping. Why did you come back so quickly?” “I’m going to drop out of school.” “Yeah. Drop out of…what?” “Hey, my ear drums are going to fall out.” “Are you crazy? You’re going to drop out? Are you in puberty? Why are you coming out like this?” Woo Ri held onto my shoulders and began to shake them. If I’m the one quitting school, why is he so worked up? “Let go. And Dad said to hurry up and go back. Otherwise, he’s going to kill you.” “Ah f*ck, did Dad call?” “Yeah. And my dropping out of school isn’t something I thought about only yesterday and today. You got that?” “Why are you dropping out of school? ”I don’t think there’s any reason to stay. I don’t feel a need to continue going to school. Isn’t it frustrating to be stuck in one place?” “Are you mistaking Korea to be America? Do you know how much Korea emphasizes education? Do you even know? That’s why I’m studying abroad at this young age. And you, nuna, what? You’re going to drop out?” Woo Ri looked at me in disbelief and clicked his tongue. I decided just to swallow his words. I held my bags again and came up to the 2nd floor, opened the windows, and began to organize my belongings. “Ah, f*ck! I don’t know!” “Ji Min, where did you leave that necklace?” “Don’t look for that cr*p! Aren’t you ashamed to look at Dad? Forget that stupid first love!” Huh? 0_0 What is he talking about? I headed towards the window, drew the curtains slightly and looked into Ji Min’s room. Hm? The ah juhm mah… is crying? Why is that guy like this? The necklace? Could it be… this necklace? “Ji Min.” “I don’t know how much you two loved each other, but that man met another woman and married her; and Mom, you marred to Dad and you have me. For 20 years, you lived happily, but why are you coming out like this all of a sudden? Did that man tell you to run away with him? Or did the forgotten feelings for his first love suddenly overcome him? F*ck! Aren’t you embarrassed to look at Dad?!” Right then, the sound of a slap resounded and the guy’s face turned from the impact of the blow. Oh my… The ah juhm mah hit Ji Min! I can’t believe it! The sweet­tempered and genial ah juhm mah hit her son! The ah juhm mah must have been very mad because she left Ji Min’s room, and Ji Min sat down on his bed weakly. I quickly changed my clothes and came out to the terrace. I then used the cane Ji Min had placed there, and tapped on Ji Min’s window. He must have heard the sound because he slowly turned his head towards me. With my face, I asked ‘You want to get a drink?’ The guy silently crossed the terrace and came by my side. “Why are you staring at me so desperately? Let’s go outside.” I nodded my head and followed the guy outside. This was the first time in our 19 years knowing each other that we were drinking alcohol together. Ch 40 Even after going into the bar, I was worried, so I followed the guy hesitantly. Seeing me like that, the guy pulled me by my wrist into the bar and found a seat in the corner. I must have still looked concerned because the guy began to pull my cheeks. “Ayayaya! It hurts!” “Is this your first time?” “Huh? Oh, yeah, it’s actually my first time. Who would bring me here?” “Just act naturally. You look elderly enough.” “Uh? Okay. I got it.” I look elderly? No way! Do you know how many times I’ve been praised for having a baby face?! Anyways, he has no way of knowing how to speak nicely! Soon, a pretty unni put soju [TN: Korean rice wine] and side dishes on the table and left. “Hey, is this usually like this?” “Is what?” “Why are the side dishes only cucumber and hot red pepper paste? And seaweed soup. That’s it?” “These are the usual side dishes, you know.” As he said that, the guy snorted in a p*ssed off manner. What…? It was my first time... He’s treating me so cruelly. I began to look at the side dishes in front of me. “Hey, do you want to eat vermicelli noodles? Wow, the seasoned, fried squid looks good too. Hey, the chicken looks goo… Why are you staring at me like that? “Never mind. I should never have said anything. Excuse me, give me one fish roe soup, one order of vermicelli noodles, one seasoned fried squid, and one chicken.” “Yes. Please wait a moment.” The waitress looked a bit surprised after the guy ordered all that. Now I think about it, who’s going to eat it all? Do they even doggy bag the food for you here? “Hey.” “What again?” “If there are side dishes left, should I doggy bag them?” “Eat it all.” “What?” “If you don’t eat it all, I won’t let you go, so eat everything.” After saying that, the guy opened a soju bottle and began to drink three shots in rapid succession. What the heck… Why is he drinking by himself? I want to drink too. I quickly reached for the bottle in the guy’s hand and poured it into my shot glass. The clean and clear soju. I quickly lifted the shot glass and drank the soju. Kya~ Yup, this is the taste… No! What is this taste? Why does it taste like this?! My throat felt like it was burning and I smelled the strong smell of alcohol through my nose. “Huh… Unni! Uh… ice water!” “Hm? Oh, just a moment.” The waitress quickly brought a glass of ice water and I drank it down in one shot. Oh ho, on t.v., they drink it like it’s nothing! So was that just water? Hmpph, now I think about it, how does the guy drink it so naturally? “At any rate, you run your own show.” “It’s because it’s my first time drinking that. All right, our young Master Lee, have a shot.” The guy laughed as he held out his shot glass, and I poured the soju into the glass. “Hey, why are you wastefully pouring it to the brink? “Hey hey, you’re supposed to pour as much as you love that person! Hurry up and drink, Master Lee.” “Anyway.” The guy emptied his glass coolly and placed the shot glass in front of me. What? He wants me to pour again? When I grabbed the soju bottle, the guy took it away from my hand and replaced it with his shot glass. “You’re supposed to receive one shot.” “Oh, really? Please give me one shot, Master Lee.” “Please receive one shot, gly.” “What? Gly? What’s that?” “Ugly.” Does he want to die?! Fine. Since you’re pouring a shot for me, I’ll drink it because of my generous heart. What…what’s this? Why is he not even pouring half?! “What the…? Why’s this like this?” “You said to pour the amount you love that person. You have to know that this much is a lot.” The guy drank up the little remaining soju from the bottle after saying that. I also drank down the soju that the guy had poured for me and quickly ate the cucumber. In a short moment, the side dishes and the two bottles of soju that the pretty unni brought crowded the table. I quickly mixed up my noodles and began to eat voraciously. “I must be mad too.” “Huh? Why?” “Forget it. Eat lots and lots.” “You eat too.” “Okay.” After saying that, the guy opened a bottle and began gulping it down. Is this guy crazy? How can he drink that like that? It’s hard for me to drink even one shot. After emptying out one bottle, he began to open another bottle And after filling up my glass, he began drinking again. I quickly got up from my seat and took away the bottle that was in the guy’s hand. “Are you crazy? You’ve definitely become mad. Who said to drink so carelessly?! Then you’re going to become drunk quickly. Drink it as you eat the side dishes.” I held a chicken leg and put it into the guy’s hand. When I did so, the guy looked at me and laughed in disbelief. What is it? That mocking laugh? After looking at me for a long time, the guy put down the chicken leg and began to eat ice. What is this? Why are you eating ice instead of the expensive side dishes? I began eating a wing. The chicken’s life is definitely in the wing! But suddenly, the guy’s hand came close to my neck and the guy began touching the necklace. “Hey, they say that you don’t even bother a dog when you…” “My mom cries all the time because of this.” “Huh?” “F*ck. What the heck is that first love?” The guy began to drink another bottle of soju again. What the…? Why do you stop talking after talking? You make me curious. “Two bottles of soju please.” Soon after the guy said that, the pretty unni placed two bottles of soju in front of us. Why is he drinking like that? Does he really have something he wants to forget? I think that it’s more likely that he’ll remember the memories he wants to forget because the soju’s so bitter… Like that, the guy drinking soju in front of me blacked out. Is he crazy?! So who told you to drink like that? To pay for everything, I took out the guy’s wallet and paid. “Excuse me, unni.” “Yes?” “I only ate one chicken wing. Could you please doggy bag it? At least the chicken.” “Hm? Oh, just a moment. Soon, the unni took away the dish, and I finally was able to support the guy and walk. Right then, the pretty unni held out a plastic bag in front of me. “Here’s your chicken.” “Thank you. I hope you sell lots and lots.” “Hm? Oh, yes.” I don’t think I have enough strength to drag this guy home… Is there a…motel nearby? Right! Let’s go there first. I went into the motel in front and waited in front of the counter. “Huk, huk. Ah juhm mah, please give us a room.” “Are you going to rest and go? Or sleep and go?” “Huh? Definitely sleep and go.” “Here’s the key. Have a good time.” “Hm? Oh, yes.” Good time? What good time is she talking about? I got on the elevator, and after leaning the guy on the side, I was able to breathe again. After gradually getting into the room, I threw the guy on the bed and I began to drink the water in the refrigerator as I wiped my sweat. Wow, so this is how a motel looks. It’s almost as good as a hotel? Cool, it’s a water bed! Water bed! After jumping around, I fell asleep. Something was hitting my face continually, and finally, I woke up. “Huh? What is it? Did you wake up already?” “What the heck? How did we come here?” “You blacked out yesterday. Do you know how hard it was for me to drag you here because of that?” “F*ck. Let’s hurry up and leave.” “Huh? Oh, okay.” I got up from my seat, fixed my hair, and followed the guy out. But how come his step’s so wide! Go a bit more slowly! “Hey, wait up for me!” I grabbed the guy’s arm and after saluting the ah juhm mah, I turned my head. Right then, I thought I was going to faint. We had come face­to­face with my homeroom teacher along with other school teachers. Ch 41 What do I do in this situation? We’re coming out of a motel, while the homeroom teacher is coming with the other teachers back from lunch I’m guessing because they have toothpicks in their hands. God, why have you forsaken me! I knew that it was too late for us to run away. Ji Min was also considerably surprised because he did not move from that spot. Wait, did he faint already? But, the guy was looking very shamelessly at our teacher. “Hey! Follow me!” Our teacher came to where we were, pinched our arms and began to drag us off. I’m gonna go crazy. My parents aren’t even home! How do I explain this situation? And in our regular, every day clothes, we were dragged by the teacher into the middle of the office. I bent down my head. The homeroom teacher must have been extremely p*ssed because he was fanning his head. “Do you guys know what you guys just did?” “What did we do wrong?” That is definitely not what I said! I don’t have enough balls to say that! Hey! You id*ot! Don’t you know that we might not be forgiven even if we plea. “Hey! Is this what a student who skipped school and just came out of a motel should say?” The dean yelled that out, and our homeroom teacher looked at him in surprise. Of course, it wasn’t only our teacher who had seen the dean. Everyone in the office was looking at the dean. And soon their looks headed our way. Right then, the person who came into my sight was one of the most notorious gossip queens, Lee Ji Hyun. Lee Ji Hyun left the office. Oh f*ck. We’re so dead now. If that person heard, then it’ll only be a few seconds before the rumor spreads. “….ra! Hey! Shin Nara!” “Yes? Yes.” “Where are you losing your attention to?” Right then, the stick in the dean’s hand went up. If I get hit with that, it’ll be at least 3 weeks before I’ll be able to come out of the hospital…, But I didn’t feel anything, so I opened my eyes a little. Ji Min was being beaten with a stick by the dean. “You… you b*stard… “We did nothing to be ashamed of.” “Wha..what?” “I know what you think we did, but we did nothing of that sort.” “How do we know whether you did or didn’t do it?” “If you really can’t believe us, then we can go to the hospital and check. Hey, Shin Nara. Are you a virgin?” “What?” What did this jerk just say? To an unmarried virgin! If I can’t get married, are you going to take responsibility for that? Right then, Ji Min fell. That was because the dean had been unable to control his temper and had flung a punch towards Ji Min. “Mr… Kim!” “Are you telling me that you’re blind? Huh? When you came in, you came in with the best scores and the highest I.Q., so I thought that you’d become someone great, but now you can’t even see anything? Do the teachers look so ridiculous to you?” “Weren’t the teachers the ones who didn’t believe us from the start?” At the guy’s nonchalant words, the dean must have been taken aback because he let go of the stick in his hand. Although I saw this guy straight for 19 years, I’ve never seen him looking so apathetic. “You’re suspended for 3 days.” The dean left with that, and the guy also went out with torn lips. What do I do about this? Should I come out of the office? Or do I have to stay? “Shin Nara.” “Yes?” “Why did you go inside the motel?” “That… that is…” “Were you familiar with Ji Min from the start?” “We grew up together from when we were born. We’re almost like cousins.” “Ah… now I think about it, you guys lived next to each other.” “Yes.” “Tell me.” “Actually, Ji Min was fighting with Mrs. Lee yesterday. I asked him if he wanted to have a drink. That’s why we went to the bar. But the guy kept on drinking bottle after bottle. Then, he blacked out, and I didn’t think I could carry him all the way back home, so I took him to a near­by motel. But, teacher, nothing happened really. I swear by my parents. Really, nothing happened.” “Why did you stay there all that time?” “Well, that’s because there was a water bed. I must have been a little drunk too because I jumped around on that, then I fell asleep. But Ji Min must have woken up first because he woke me up, and we came out right away. Really.” I told him that with a sincere, almost teary eye. It’s really not true! Please believe me this once, teacher. But, he might not believe me looking at how I behaved all that time. “I understand, so go on. The dean told you before, right? It’s going to be really hard to weed out the rumors.” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry.” My teacher nodded his head and turned around. The eyes of all the teachers and students were headed towards me, and I looked down as I left the office. Heww, what do I do about this? I’m going to go crazy. “Hey, Shin Nara.” “Huh? Sir.” “Hurry up and follow me.” “Yes, sir.” As soon as I came out of the office, I came across the dean, and began to follow the dean out. Already, Ji Min was sitting down, and I found a seat next to him. For a long time, the dean only sighed without saying anything. When I lifted my head, my eyes met those of the dean’s and the dean laughed. What? Did the dean go crazy? Why is he laughing like that? “This is my first time seeing students like you.” “Teacher! Truly, truly, nothing happened!” “Shin Nara.” “Yes?” “It’s not important that nothing happened. The important thing is that you two came out of that place together. It’s not something that we can pass over easily.” Of course it’s wrong that students had come out of a motel, but…, Unable to find any more words, I bent my head. Like that, the dean spoke to us as if he were comforting us. I continued to quietly listen to him. The guy also had his head bent down, and was listening quietly. But the way the guy was sitting was really rude. “Go off now.” “Yes, sir.” “Tomorrow morning, come to the gym in your gym clothes.” “Yes, sir.” I bent my head down and left the student’s room. Oh my. I thought I was going to die because it was so stuffy. While I was breathing heavily, the guy began walking off as if nothing had happened. And I left the school, came home and began sleeping. When I heard the phone ring, I took out the battery and went back to sleep. When I woke up in the morning, I wore my gym clothes; and after filling myself with bread, I left the house. Hmmm, in whatever situation, the country’s strength comes from the body. Strength comes from eating! I was trying to go into the classroom, but the looks of my classmates aren’t very nice. What…? Why are they like that? Like I expected, did the rumor already sweep the school? “She slept with Ji Min? ”She aborted her babies several times too.” What the heck. From where to where did this rumor grow? I think it’s grown to such an extent that it can’t be controlled… When I opened the door, the noisy classroom became quiet as if a wave had passed through. Should I go back out? “Why aren’t you going in?” Ch 42 Ji Min must have been on his way in because he was standing by the doorway looking at me. Euk, why do I have to see him here?! I’m embarrassed to see you because of the weird rumors floating around. The guy went to his seat shamelessly, as if nothing had happened. I also followed him and went to my seat. The desk had graffiti all over it. Curses were scribbled everywhere, and I could tell that Ji Min was really popular. So there are a lot of girls who like Ji Min. “You know that there are mid terms next week, right?” At the teacher’s words, my classmates began to talk and I stared out the window. How many weeds are there in the garden? Can I pull out all those weeds in 3 days? “That’s strange. Prepare for your classes. Lee Ji Min, Shin Nara, follow me.” At the teacher’s words, everyone looked at us and the guy silently got up from his seat and went out. I also tried to quietly get up. Right then, Min Young grabbed hold of me. “Hey, Shin Nara. Is it true?” “Yeah, tell us. Are you really in that kind of relationship with Ji Min?” “Then do you think they would have made up something that’s not true? “Then what about Shi Min? I thought you guys were going out.” “Hey, why are you saying that cr*p without even asking Nara first?” My classmates had divided into two sides and were fighting. Heww, I’m going to go crazy. “Hey! That’s not it! That’s not it!” “Then it’s not true that you guys came out together from the motel?” At someone’s words, everyone became quiet. Min Young looked at me pitifully. “That is…” Right then, the back door opened, and the guy came in again. “Come out.” “Huh? Oh, okay” In the end, I didn’t answer any of my classmates’ questions and came out of the classroom. Yes. A rumor like that should be able to settle down in a few days. But what if it doesn’t settle down? I’ll be dropping out of school, and won’t be coming to school anymore, but… what about Ji Min? Ah, I’m going crazy. We took the shovel that the dean had given us and headed out to the gym. We sat in the shade, put down the shovel and put on gloves. Hmmm, should we work hard today? I took the shovel and began pulling out the weeds. While I was getting angry wondering how many weeds there were and pulling them out, the guy was strangely too quiet. When I lifted my head a little, the guy was leaning against the tree sleeping. “Hey! Aren’t you going to pull out the weeds?” “Why should I?” “What do you mean why should you!” “F*ck, did we do anything wrong?” At the guy’s words, I shook my head. But since we’ve been suspended, we have to do this… Why are you getting so p*ssed? Who told you to drink so much? You’re the one who did something wrong and you’re getting mad at me. “Don’t drop out.” “What?” “Do you want to regret it later on? You have to graduate from high school at least.” “If I regret it because of that kind of stuff, then I’m crazy.” “And if you quit school right now, you’re confirming the rumors that we had that kind of relationship.” At the guy’s words, I stopped my weeding. Yes. The guy was worrying about that. But what was I thinking about like a dumb*ss? Am I really doing this because of my childish desire not to go to school? No. That’s definitely not it. This is something I thought about from junior high school. This kind of life isn’t for me. I lay down on the garden and fell asleep like that. When I opened my eyes because I was hungry, Ji Min was drinking something. Then, he threw a can over to me. “Drink.” “Hey, but I’m hungry. Did lunch already end?’ “When I opened my eyes, it was already 2.” “Really? I’m hungry so… should we go to the convenience store? “Go and come back.” The guy said that and handed me $10. Dirty b*stard! Do you hate going with me that much? I quickly took the money and went to the convenience store. The convenience store ah jusshi was sitting down watching t.v. and when I came in, he got up from his seat. “Ah jushhi. Please give me 2 cup noodles, 2 hamburgers, 2 cokes, and a box of chocopie. Put everything in a bag except for the cup noodles.” [TN: Chocopie is a common Korean snack that’s sort of like smores. It has marshmallow in the middle and has a chocolate covering. It’s literally a chocolate pie.] The ah jusshi first gave me the cup noodles and I quickly put hot water into them. And after paying for everything, I carefully went to where the guy was. Thankfully, there was no one around because it was class time. “Eat!” “How come you bought so much?’ “Huh? Because I was hungry.” I began to eat the cup noodles voraciously after saying that. Looking at this… I feel like we’re country women having a snack. How the hell did my life become so distorted? Although I’ve known this guy for 19 years, there was nothing that was as distorted as this. Is it the president’s fault? But still, the president is the first person I’ve had a crush on from when I was born… After finishing the cup noodle, I turned my head to get the hamburger when I met the eyes of the president. Euk, this is so embarrassing. The president was coming closer and closer to where we were and the guy was drinking his coke as if he didn’t care. “You’re eating now/’ “Huh? Yeah, because we slept a little and missed lunch time.” “Nothing happened, right?” At the president’s words, I shut my mouth. Of course nothing happened! Why are you asking? Even without asking, I’m really embarrassed. “I didn’t lay one finger on her, so don’t worry.” The guy stood up after he said that. Soon, the guy disappeared and the president laughed as he looked at me. “Huh? Do you want some chocopie?” ”No, it’s okay.” “No. I can’t eat all of this. I bought one box you see.” I opened the box and handed the president a couple of chocopie. When I did so, the president laughed and took the chocopie. “Nara.” “Yea?” “I don’t believe in that kind of stuff because I know those are all false rumors. But I do feel jealous.” At the president’s words, I lowered my head. Why is he so blunt? I can’t get used to this. “Right now, it’s tiring even to think about you. So, please let me think about you without anything happening.” “Re… really! Nothing happened! It’s just that we fell asleep because we were drunk. This isn’t an excuse, but the truth!” “I know.” At my words, the president patted my head. And at the president’s touch, I looked towards the president and smiled brightly. Ch 43 Seeing me like that, the president gently wrapped his arm around me and hugged me. Why’s he doing this?! What if someone sees us like this?! I tried to get out of the president’s embrace, but the more I tried, the tighter the president’s grip became. “Hey! What are you going to do if someone sees us?!” “Is it wrong?” “You know we’re at school?” “Oh yeah. Oh too bad… the chocopie got smushed.” The president said that as he lifted up the chocopie in his hand. Like the president had said, I could see that inside the crinkled chocopie wrapping, the chocopie was a total mess. I then took the chocopie from the president and began to crush it more. “What are you doing right now?” “You don’t even know this? I’m making choco cr*ap right now.” “What?” The president continued to stare at me in disbelief, but I pretended not to notice and continued to smush it. After looking on at me for a long time, the president began to follow what I was doing. When I finally felt that it was done, I carefully opened the wrapping. The choc cr*p was very well done and the president frowned seeing it. “So that’s why it’s choco cr*p?” “Yup! It looks good, right?” “I’m not too sure.” “No, it’s really good. You know how well I make this?” As I said that, I stuffed half of the choc cr*p into my mouth and gave the other half to the president. After pondering for a long time, the president put the choco cr*p in his mouth in defeat. The president then began laughing after chewing for a while. “It’s a really new taste.” “It’s good, right?” “Yea. Oh, I was on my way to the office, so I’ll see you after class ends.” “Okay. Anyways, I have to stay here today and pull out the weeds. Come here after class ends.” “Okay. Good luck.” The president got up from his seat after saying that and I waved my hand as I sent off the president. Then, I sat back down and again started to pull out the weeds. Anyways, where did this guy go?! He’s leaving me to pull out the weeds alone?! Anyhow, Lee Ji Min never listens. As I continued to pull out the weeds, in no time at all, the sun was setting and it was becoming darker and darker. “Hey, you’re still pulling out the weeds?” “Huh?” “He told us to only do this until 5.” “Did he…really?” “Anyways, if you’re dumb, your foot and hands have hard work.” “Do you want to die?” I raised my hand and acted as if I were going to hit the guy. However, the guy easily grabbed my wrist. Oh ho? You’re pretty strong, huh? “It hurts. Let go.” “What if I can’t let go?” “Haha, look here Master Lee. Please let me go. It hurts.” “You think you’re some maiden from the Cho Sun Era, don’t you?” [TN: The Cho Sun Dynasty lasted from the 1500s? or so until Japanese occupation of Korea in 1910 or so. It was characterized by a focus on Confucianism where men were placed ahead of women and the elderly in front of the young, etc.] “You wanna die?” “Your parents came home.” “You went home and came back? Cutting school? My parents came?” “Yea.” “Oh ho, it looks like you got punished a great deal.” I arranged what I had done, and got up as I said that. After bending my back working, my back feels like it’s going to break. “They said to hurry up and bring you home.” “Why?” “Cause we’re going to eat sushi.” “Really? Hey, let’s hurry up and go!” I began pulling the guy. Did they know how much I wanted sushi all that time? Finally, my wish has been fulfilled today. “Shin Nara.” Huh? Who’s calling me? When I turned around, I saw the president with his bag in one hand. “What? Are you cutting?” “I told you I’d like to see you after class.” “Oh yeah. You did say that.” “What’s this? Are you on a date? Then I’m leaving first.” Ah, cr*! My precious sushi! But I can’t do anything about it because I promised the president first. Anyways, even when I think about it, I’m too simple. How could I forget a promise I made because of food? The president silently began to walk, and I followed behind him. What the heck? We’re going to the city? But why is everyone staring at me like that? Am I weird? I slowly looked down at myself. Oh my God! In the blue of my school’s gym uniform, there were green grass marks here and there! My pants were folded on the bottom and I was wearing my sneakers with the back bent in… Ah f*ck. When I continued to stand still, the president turned back and grabbed my hand. “Why are you coming so late?” “Huh? Hey, my clothes…” “What’s wrong?” The president smiled brightly at me as he said that. Why’s he like this? Someone else here is really embarrassed. Helplessly, I shaded my face with my left hand and began walking. Isn’t he embarrassed too? “I’m hungry. Do you want to eat pizza?” “Huh? Oh, okay.” Like that, the president and I went inside a pizza shop. We were sitting down, but the employees continued to smile looking at how I was dressed. “What do you want to eat?” “I want cheese pizza, salad and potato pizza.” “Please make the pizza large and 2 cokes with that.” “Yes, sir.” Soon, the salad plate came out, and I began to put large amounts of the salad on the plate. When I started to eat voraciously, the president continued to look at me with a smile on his face. “You’re not eating?” “Eat a lot.” “But don’t you have to study? Can I take away your time like this?” “I’m the one who’s taking away your time. Eat slowly. You might choke.” Why is the president so weird today? He’s a bit different from usual?. Does he have something to tell me? “I want to become an important person to you.” “Huh?” “Since we’re going out at the very least, I wish that I would come before Ji Min.” At the president’s words, I could feel the salad get caught in my throat. Oh my. How could he say something so nauseous to me? Well, the person you’re going out with is supposed to be #1. “All right. All right. You’re before Ji Min, but of course after my dad.” “What if I become more important to you than your Dad?” “Well, that probably won’t happen, but… if that happens, I’ll marry you.” “You promised.” “Huh?” “If I become #1 to you, then you’re going to marry me.” “Oh….okay. If it turns out that way.” “I hope everything turns out well for us.” “Hey, I want to ask you something…” “Tell me.” “What kind of relationship do you have with… Ji Sun?” Ch 44 At my question, I could see that the smile that had been on the president’s face was slowly hardening. Should I just not have asked? But it’s just that I think there are too many things I don’t know… That’s why I asked, but did I do something wrong? “She was a good friend of mine.” “Who, Ji Sun?” “Of course, Ji Min was also a good friend.” “I never…knew. I knew Ji Min from before I can remember, but I was friends with Ji Sun from junior high. How did I not know you?” “That’s cause you didn’t care about anything except for the things around you.” I saw something bitter forming in the eyes of the president as he said that. I didn’t care about anything except for the things around me? Yeah, well. It was just that I didn’t care. There weren’t any other reasons. “Well, until last year, as soon as I finished school, I went straight back home. I probably don’t know a lot of things.” “Because of a trifling matter, there was a misunderstanding. As a result, I fought severely with Ji Min and from then on, we acted like we didn’t know each other. Now I try to think about why we fought, I don’t even remember. It was really stupid. Now I think about it, there was no reason for us to fight. Maybe because we were young and we had a guilty conscience? The important thing is that I started the fight with Ji Min first.” At the president’s words, I stared at the president. I thought that Ji Min started the fight, but… Is the president’s personality very immoral, unlike how he looks? “I think because I was going through puberty particularly severely, I must have been jealous of Ji Min.” “You have something to feel inferior to Ji Min about?” “Everything else was okay, but it was the family problems that really bothered me.” At the bitter words coming out of the president’s mouth, I slowly bent my head. I don’t know how it feels to grow under a stepmother, but I can tell that must have been very uncomfortable and hard for him. I slowly raised my hand and began patting the president’s shoulders. Right then, the food came and I was forced to take my hands away from the president’s shoulders. “Wow, I’m looking forward to this meal.” After saying that, I picked up the fork and began eating the spaghetti. The president laughed as he looked at me, then began to wipe my mouth with a napkin. “Eat slowly.” “Ok. Eat quickly too.” “This seems like a lie.” “What?” “That we can both be here like this.” What is he talking about? That it seems like a lie that we can both be here like this…? Well, who knew that I would become so friendly with the president? This is all that soccer ball’s fault! Why did I have to be struck on the face?! I should have known this from when I had the nightmare in class that day. The president amiably placed a slice of pizza on my plate and I stuffed the pizza in my already spaghetti full mouth. “Oh yea, you know this necklace.” “Yeah, why?” “It’s Ji Min’s.” “What?” “I heard that your necklaces fell after you fought. Look at this. There’s a J.M. inscribed here, you see? This is definitely Ji Min’s. Of course, he did safeguard his possessions from when he was small. Do you know how tiring it was for me because of that? I left my doll in his house once, and I went there to get it back, but he began saying that the doll was his and he wouldn’t return it to me. After begging for one week, I quit because he never gave it to me, but he still hasn’t returned it to me.” “…ah.” “Huh?” “My blood’s boiling.” “Why?” “All the adults equally made the same mistakes, but why are you and Ji Min first?” “What is that supposed to mean?” “Oh, it’s nothing. Eat.” The adults’ fault? What was he saying? I don’t know, but I really don’t know too many things. “Oh yeah!” “What?” “I saw this a couple of days ago, but your dad and Ji Min’s mom know each other.” “They… met?” “Yeah.” “How were they?” “I’m not too sure. They disappeared together. I guess they knew each other from before. Well, I was a bit surprised when I heard that your dad knew my dad. I never thought that such a famous actor like Kang Il Woo would know my dad.” “Do you know that my mom… is Ji Min’s mom’s younger sister?” What do you mean? Then you and Ji Min are cousins? Woah, this doesn’t make sense. I stood stupefied for a long time, then tried to laugh. “You didn’t know, right?” “Yeah, I didn’t know.” “Yeah.” “Then you’re both cousins?” “Yeah, we’re cousins on our mother’s side. Of course, that’s a bit foggy too.” “A bit foggy?” “No, as you know my parents were always a on bad terms. I always thought that my mom had me after she had an affair, but since you say that I look a lot like my dad, I thought, ‘So that must be it.’’ How can he say that with such nonchalance? Why is he trying to be the only one who gets wounded? Doesn’t it hurt? It must be very hard and painful to try endure being hurt. In the end, we wrapped the pizza and took it home. “Eat it when you’re hungry.” “Huh? Okay.” “It’s all right. I’ll hold it.” The president laughed as he said that and left first I also laughed seeing the president like that and followed him out. Summer must already have been approaching because the weather was very hot. Wait. Could it just be that my blood’s boiling because I don’t understand so many things? “F*ck! So what do you want me to do?” “Can’t you think only of me when you meet me? Why are you acting like you’re out of your senses?” “All right. I’ll only think of you from now on. Are you satisfied now?” “Not with that.” “Then what again?!” ”Love me only.” What the…? It’s Ji Min and Ji Sun. Didn’t they go out because they liked each other? Now I think about it, I feel hurt That Ji Min would act like he liked me until now. So was it just my own misleading thoughts? Well, Shin Nara is the queen of misunderstanding. “Let’s just go.” ”Huh?” “If we act like we know them here, we’ll only bother them.” “Okay.” The president put his arm around my shoulders as he said that, and I slowly turned around. But at Ji Min’s voice, I stopped in my tracks. Of course, I wasn’t the only one who stopped; the president also stopped. “I can play all you want with you. I can give you all my possessions and money. Of course, if you want me to hug you, I can hug you all you want. But. Don’t expect love from me. It’s been long since I threw out my heart.” Ch 45 Was that guy capable of being so cold? He was always complaining, but he never spoke so coldly… Because I’ve known him for so long, I can’t even remember, but he never spoke like that before…, So does that mean that a person’s mind is an enigma? Ji Min disappeared like that. And Ji Sun sat down on that spot and wept. I started to go towards Ji Sun, but the president stopped me from behind. “What are you gonna do by going to her?” “What do you think? I have to comfort…” “Do you want to pour oil on a house that’s burning already?” “…why?” “What?” “Do I not know something that you three know? You guys aren’t the people I knew. What the heck is this?” “I told you. Ji Sun likes Ji Min. And…” “And?” The president didn’t say anything and turned around And began to walk slowly. I also turned away from Ji Sun and began following the president. While we were walking slowly, the president suddenly stopped and turned around. “I didn’t want to say this, but… I went out with Ji Sun before.” “…yeah. I sort of knew that already.” “Yeah. The sort of you knew already is important.” “What?” “No. Ji Sun contemplated a lot about Ji Min’s and my relationship. I already told you before, but I was serious. I really liked her at that time. Ji Min congratulated the both of us. The first time I saw you was during the summer last year. You and Ji Min were holding something heavy on the way home, and you were fighting. I thought, ‘Was Ji Min ever so bright?’ Then, I asked Ji Min in a playful manner. What do you think I asked him?” “What did you ask him?” “Can I have her?” At the president’s words, I turned my head slowly and looked at the president. Why is he so truthful to me? Why does he always look at me with such sincere eyes? “I’m going to kill you.” “What?” “That’s what Ji Min said.” “What are you…” “I liked Ji Sun. Ji Sun liked Ji Min. And Ji Min liked you.” The president didn’t finish his last words. He didn’t want to say those words to me. I slowly raised my hand and held the president’s hand. “You don’t have to ponder about it by yourself. I know that too.” “What?” At my words, the president looked at me. I laughed at the president and said, “Did you think I was that dense?” “Ji Min… expressed his feelings for you?” “The guy’s always like that. He always complains and gets mad easily, but he’s not like that because he was spiteful. He just did that. Even though he likes me, he does that. Because I knew that, I couldn’t get mad at him. He’s a good person, but he was definitely too cold before. I didn’t think he was that kind of person. But like I thought, I guess I don’t understand the guy very well.” “…him.” “Huh?’ “So you know a lot about him. I feel betrayed.” “You don’t have to feel betrayed. It’s because we knew each other for so long.” “Could you know that much about me if you were with me that long?” The president grabbed my hand tightly as he said that. I slowly tried to remove my hand from the president’s grip, but the president didn’t let my hand go,and only grabbed my hand more tightly. “You don’t know too well, but don’t hurt yourself.” “What?” “Because the things you talk about as if they’re nothing become poison to you. I wish that you wouldn’t get hurt because I don’t want to lose good people.” “I’m not as good as you think I am.” The president said that and pulled my hand. I have a feeling that I’m becoming a little weird lately. I wasn’t such a heavy person… I was always carefree and cheerful… But the president is trying to break my crack. “Oh yeah!” “What?” “My clothes!” At my words, the president finally let me go and looked at me. Then he burst out laughing. I know that I look comical even if you don’t laugh like that you know? How do I pacify my frustration? “Are you going to work in the garden?” “Even if you don’t say so, I know already.” “I don’t think you can even go to the movie theatre like that.” “Argghh, fine. I’m sorry that you couldn’t see the movie that you wanted to see!” “Do you want to go to the movie theatre that’s behind the alley?” At the president’s words, I slowly nodded my head. Truthfully, it was a long time since I’d heard the words, movie theatre. Because I don’t like movies, I didn’t have any reason to go to the movie theatre. And I’m not going to the movie theatre just because I have a boyfriend. It’s because it’s been several years since I’ve gone to the movie theatre. Three trashy looking people were standing. Huh? What the heck? The president also slowly took a few steps back, held my hand and made me stand back. “Oh ho, who’s this? Aren’t you the person who totally beat the crap out of us last time?” “Oh, here’s the cute girl too. Because of you two, we frequently visited the police station, girl.” “Why are you doing this! Don’t touch me!” I said that and hit away the hand of the guy that was trying to touch my face. Huk, I’m crazy. Where did I get the courage to do this? “I’m not feeling well, so get out of my sight.” At the president’s words, the guys suddenly stopped. Yeah. This guy was that kind of guy. This guy was tougher than I thought. “Huh, what’s up with you? You have to give us a chance to avenge.” “Why? Do you want to die like before?” “No. This time, we’ll kill you.” Like that, the three guys began to fight the president at once. What do I do?! Should I go to the police station? Where’s the police station in this area? But like last time, the president beat up the three guys senselessly. If I call the cops, I think it’ll only get bigger. Right then, someone from behind used his arm to hold me in a headlock. “Ahem, look here.” “F*ck, let go.” “I won’t let go, you b*stard.” “I said let go of her!” “Now I look at you, you look really pretty. It’s wasteful if you’re the only one who gets to keep her.” What the heck? What did this *sshole just say? The three guys cackled like hyenas and the president was held back by the arms of two of the guys. You *ss. I’ll teach you a lesson! I quickly turned around. “What?” “Assault.” We’re sitting in the police station right now. Coincidentally, a police car had been passing by and had found us like that there. The two guys were holding the president by the arms, and a guy was rolling on the floor in front of me in pain. The police were clicking their tongues at this scene. Well, I only did that to protect myself. Right then, the dooropened widely and Ji Min ran in. “Ah f*ck. Are you okay?” “Look, student. Those guys are even worse off.” “What are you talking about?” “Well, this female student…” But before the police office ended his sentence, Ji Min’s fists were flying at the three guys. Why is he acting like this?! Is he crazy? The surprised police officers were holding Ji Min’s arms, but Ji Min now kicked the guys with his legs. After Ji Min cooled down a little, the police officers finally let go of Ji Min and he slowly headed towards me. Why is he acting like this? Is he trying to hit me? But Ji Min held onto both my shoulders and stared fiercely at me. “I don’t like you. I don’t like you. I don’t like you. I don’t like you.” What the… Can I be ordered? “I don’t like you.” “Lee Ji Min.” Right then, the president held the guy. But the guy only looked straight into my eyes. And suddenly, the guy hugged me. “But I love you.” Ch 46 I suddenly felt like something was wrong with my ear. The noisy police station became quiet, and I only saw Ji Min with my eyes. I couldn’t think of anything else. At his sudden confession, I could only look at the guy. I couldn’t do anything. Right then, the person who broke the silence was not Ji Min but the president. “Lee Ji Min, don’t do this.” “So you’re telling me I don’t have the freedom to reveal my feelings?” “The person who’s going out with Nara is me.” “Right. The one who’s going out is you. Because of that, I don’t have to hide my feelings.” “No, you have to hide them. That’s because you’re going out with Ji Sun.” At the president’s words, Ji Min’s mouth closed like a lie. And he slowly stood up and turned towards the president. And it was in a flash that Ji Min threw a fist at the president. In a moment, the police station became chaos and no policeman was able to stop those two from fighting. The police deputy finally got Ji Min off, put handcuffs both Ji Min and the president’s hands. The president was glaring scarily at Ji Min, and Ji Min was looking dazed at his left hand. His right hand was tied to the window. Seeing his hand unable to move, the guy frowned. I slowly took my eyes off the guy’s face. When I looked towards the entrance, I quickly stood up. Ji Min’s parents and my parents had come. “Oh my, Ji Min! What happened?” “Nara! Are you okay?” In a flash, we were embraced by our parents. Right then, the police station became quiet again. I realized that the reason was because Kang Il Woo had entered. I quickly turned my head and looked at the guy. The guy had his eyes wide open, and was glaring at Kang Il Woo and he began to pull his right hand. At the sound of iron clashing, everyone looked at Ji Min. “Ji…Ji Min!” “Student! Why are you doing this?” “F*ck! Take this off!” “Student?” “Didn’t you hear me say to take this thing off? If you don’t want to see my wrist break, hurry up and take it off!” At the guy’s words, the policeman quickly took off the handcuff that was tied to the window. And when he tried to take off the part of the handcuff on the guy’s right hand, the guy just pushed away the policeman and walked over to where Kang Il Woo was standing. And in an instant, he grabbed Kang Il Woo’s throat. Kang Il Woo didn’t react at all, and remained in the hands of Ji Min. Dad tried to go to the guy, but Mom stopped Dad. “F*cking *ss.” “Ji… Min.” “Don’t call my name!Why did you appear in front of us again? F*ck. If you threw her away, then get out of our sight! Don’t appear again! I don’t want to see some f*cker like you again! You got that?” “Lee Ji Min!” From behind, the president yelled out, and the guy turned around and looked at the president as if he were going to kill him “You don’t have the ability to call my name either.” At the guy’s words, the president quickly stood up from his seat. The police officer who had been pushed away by Ji Min walked to the president, took off his handcuffs, and threw the keys on the desk as if he were tired of everything. I slowly went towards the desk and took the keys. Thankfully, everyone was looking at Kang Il Woo and the guy, so no one noticed me. “I’ll say this again. Don’t appear in front of us again. Leave now. F*ck! You have a lot of money! Move! Immigrate! Get out of my sight!” “…Ji Min.” “Stop bothering my mom and dad. Please… leave quietly. You lived like that all that time! Stop doing what you want all the time! While you were pursuing love, you lost everything instead of love. You got that?” The guy said that, pushed away Kang Il Woo and turned. The ah juhm mah was crying as she looked at Ji Min. The ah jusshi was holding onto the ah juhm mah’s shoulders as if he were worried. The guy slowly went in front of the ah juhm mah and ah jusshi. “Don’t worry. I won’t leave. Just… Just give me some time to think about this.” “Eu heuk…, Ji Min.” “I know why you hate me, Mom. And I also know why you love me. Hate me instead. Don’t… love me. If you do, then you’ve sinned against yourself. I’m sorry.” The guy said that, hugged the ah juhm mah once and left the police station. What the heck! You didn’t even take off the handcuff! I quickly followed the guy out, but the guy had disappeared somewhere and I couldn’t see him, so I quickly began running. I knew… this was going to happen. That’s right, Lee Ji Min. You only have this place to go to. I slowly headed towards the bench and sat down, but the guy only covered his face with both his hands as if he didn’t know I was there. I held out my hand and grabbed the guy’s right hand. When I did so, the guy pulled his hands away in surprise and because of that, I fell onto the guy. Thankfully, the guy helped me up and I didn’t get hurt much, but this position is really embarrassing. It almost seems like I tried to kiss the guy. “Wha…t?’ “Anyways, you have no where else to go but here, you know that? Hold out your hands. How can you just go without even taking out the handcuff? Oh Lord! Who told you to start pulling like that? If you had just left it, they would have taken it off. It’s all red and swollen. Your skin peeled off too. How come you’re not careful?” “Stop your bickering.” The guy took away the key in my hand as he said that. I innocently handed over the keys to the guy. But that was foolish. The guy grabbed the free end of the handcuff and locked it over my left wrist and threw away the keys. Is this guy crazy?! “Hey, are you mad? Why’d you throw that out?! And why’d you put this on my wrist!” “…it hurts.” “What?” “Don’t move. When you move, it hurts more.” “Oh, sorry. I forgot that your wrist was… That’s not it! Why’d you put this on me, when I did nothing wrong.” “I’d like it if we could be together for a little while at least.” “Wha…what?” I moved back in surprise, but the guy instantly grabbed my hand that was linked to his by the handcuff. “I told you not to move. It hurts.” “Oh, sorry.” “I must be crazy too.” “What?” “I have no idea why I like you.” “You… you don’t have to like me.” “Yeah. I told you I don’t like you.” What the heck? You said you liked me just a moment ago. Are you playing around with me? You didn’t even think I’d die of surprise after hearing your confession before. “I told you I love you.” At the guy’s words, I quickly turned my head to look at the guy. Oh my God. This guy isn’t the Lee Ji Min I knew. Lee Ji Min never said things like this before! The guy raised both his hands and touched my face. And most definitely, my left hand that was cuffed in place with the guy’s right hand went up too. “I love you.” “Hey, why are you…?” “I love you. I love you. I love you so much.” “Hey, Lee Ji…” “From tomorrow, I won’t say anything. Only today. Only today.” I slowly lifted my left hand and wiped the guy’s mouth. The guy opened his eyes wide in surprise and stared at me. “Your lips ripped. Please don’t fight.” “It’s because of you.” “What’s because of me again?!” “You abandoned me when I only looked at you for over 10 years.” “10… years?” “I don’t know who’s in your heart. Yeah. I’m sorry for not expressing my feelings for you until now, but I thought you felt the same as me. ….Evade me.” “What?” “I’m going to kiss you right now. If you don’t like me, evade me.” Ch 47 The guy held my face even more closely as he finished talking. How can I evade you if you’re doing this?! When I remained still, the guy pulled his face back in surprise. “Why aren’t you avoiding me?” “Would my face move when you’re holding onto my face so tightly?” “What? Puhaha.” The guy began laughing like that for a long time. What’s so funny? I don’t think it’s funny at all. After laughing for a long time, the guy lifted his right hand, and my left hand also went up. “Ah, I thought it was heavy.” “What?” “Your left hand’s coming up simultaneously. Your weight’s not normal, you know?” “Do you wanna die?” “Shin Nara.” “Why are you calling my name again like that? Just do as you usually do.” “I don’t want to be friends with you.” “I know. Whenever you see me, you bother me, and start talking to me.” “I did that because I like you.” The guy said that as if it was nothing. At the guy’s words, I was a bit stunned. This guy really isn’t the Lee Ji Min I knew. Please return the Lee Ji Min I knew. “Hey… but…” “Tell me.” “What does Kang Il Woo have to do with you?” At my words, the guy turned his head and stared at me. Like I thought… should I not have said this? But I’m too curious. You guys always talk about it amongst yourselves… There’s definitely something I don’t know… “I had a nuna [TN: Nuna is a word used by guys to refer to girls older than them] who I didn’t even know the face of.” “Nuna? Weren’t you the only child?” “Right. Because my parents hushed it up, you probably don’t know.” “There was another child… So she’s not here now?” “She died as soon as she was born.” “…why?” “She was deformed you see.” The guy’s words were shocking. But… what does your nuna have to do with Kang Il Woo? No, it’s too much of a shock even knowing that you had a nuna. “You know, right? My mom and Kang Il Woo graduated from the same college. It was around the time when they were college sophomores? Both of them were dating, but Mom apparently became pregnant. But then Kang Il Woo said that they should break up. He said he found his real love this time. Mom must have drunk a lot and consumed a lot of sleeping pills. Of course, she didn’t know that she was pregnant. But later, she found out she had a child. Mom decided to have the child without Kang Il Woo. But the child was deformed. She died within two hours of birth.” “Ji…Min.” “Yeah. Nuna’s dad was Kang Il Woo. My dad married Mom knowing all this, and had me. My mom hates me, but she loves me. Do you know why?” “No…” “Because she got a new life cause of me. As you probably already know, my dad’s a good person. If I was my dad, I wouldn’t be able to laugh so comfortably. But… Kang Il Woo must have looked for Mom not long after she had me. He wanted to start over. Ha. Even after he had Kang Shi Min, he found my mom and asked her to start over. But Mom already had me. It’s easy to forget words, but is it easy to forget your first love? I think I understand her, but… it’s hard to understand. I think that the Mom my dad loves so much thinks about Kang Il Woo often. I really hate that.” Ji Min bowed his head after saying that. And he took both his hands and covered his face. I used my right hand to pat the guy’s shoulders. Again, my left hand was pulled around by the guy’s right hand and it was hanging in a ridiculous fashion. But the funnier thing than this was our relationship. “I heard that you were good friends.” “Did that guy say that?” “…yeah.” “Yeah. If he said we were good friends, we were friends. But that was before I found out that the guy was the son of Kang Il Woo.” “But Kang Shi Min’s only Kang Shi Min. He’s different from Kang Il Woo.” “Right. He’s different. But… they look so alike. That’s why I don’t feel good around him.” The guy was saying that with a scary expression. It wasn’t that I didn’t understand Ji Min’s feelings. If I was Ji Min, I wouldn’t have ended it with Kang Il Woo with only that. The guy’s face was slowly approaching and I quickly closed my eyes wide shut. In this situation, I really couldn’t do anything. And I couldn’t think of anything when I saw his approaching face. Right then, someone grabbed my right hand and stood me up. I wobbled as I stood up. When I turned my head, I knew that something preposterous had just happened. Ji Sun was glaring at me with teary eyes. In an instant, Ji Sun’s hand went up and I quickly shut my eyes. But from behind, Ji Min pulled the handcuff, and I sat down on that spot again. “Lee…Lee Ji Min!” “She didn’t do anything wrong. I was the one trying to kiss her.” “How…how can you do this to me?” “I listened to what you asked of me until right here. Even if I do this, Kang Shi Min won’t go back to you.” What… what is he saying? That Kang Shi Min won’t return to Ji Sun? Could it be that Ji Sun asked Ji Min to do this? So Ji Sun liked Kang Shi Min? “NO! Now this has nothing to do with that.” “What?” “Because I’ve come to like you.” At Ji Sun’s words, Ji Min burst out laughing, slowly went in front of Ji Sun, and used his left hand to hold onto Ji Sun’s chin. “Don’t mistake your feelings, Lee Ji Sun. I hate people like you the most.” “…what?” “I thought you were my friend once, so I listened to what you asked of me, but I don’t think it’ll last long. It’s only up to here. I don’t think I can do this anymore.” “Why all of a sudden?” “Because it’s not a joke how much I like Shin Nara.” “Then… what was all this up till now?” “I thought Nara liked Kang Shi Min, so I was trying to help. But… I don’t think I can. I’ll steal her away again.” Ji Min smirked and Ji Sun shot daggers at me. What the heck is this? Why did so many things occur all of a sudden…? “I won’t let her go.” At the voice from behind, all three of us turned our heads. At that spot, Shi Min was looking at me with a worried expression. Ji Min used his right hand to hold onto my left hand tightly and after looking at my hand once, I looked at Ji Min. “If you’re going to hold onto Nara’s hand till the end, I can cut off my wrist without any regret.” At Ji Min’s words, I felt a chill down my spine. Shi Min must also have been surprised because he looked at Ji Min in surprise. But he soon laughed and said, “But what can we do? That hand won’t let go of Shin Nara till the end.” “If you’re holding onto Shin Nara because you feel jealous of me, then let her go.” “Did I ever play with feelings?” “Kang… Shi Min. Are your feeling… for real?” “Yeah. My feelings for Shin Nara were never pretense.” At Shi Min’s words, I felt my head become dazed. Why are they like this? I don’t know what to do when I suddenly get all this luck with guys. “Wait!” At my voice, everyone’s eyes headed my way. Why are they doing this again? “I’m not a possession, you see? No one can keep me. I want to do what I want.” “Then you decide.” At Ji Min’s voice, I looked at Ji Min again. Why is this guy doing this again? What does he want me to do? I don’t know my heart either. “I… really don’t know. I thought you guys were just friends, but…” “you… guys?’ Shi Min’s voice trembled a little and Ji Min’s eyes shook. I slowly turned again and looked at Ji Sun. Ji Sun must have been surprised seeing me looking at her because she avoided my gaze. “Give me some time… to think.” Ch 48 Although I said that, I have no idea what I should do. If I could lose my memory, I’d really want to lose my memory! Should I just act like I got amnesia? But that’s way too preposterous. In the end, I returned to the police station and took off the handcuff, and looked at Ji Min’s wrist. His wrist was swollen red. We came home with my parents and sat down in the living room, and Mom’s chiding began. “What’s with you? Why did you come back!” “I only came in for a short while. I’m leaving soon.” “What about school?” “I told you.” “Heww, I can’t live because of you!” “But Mom, Dad, why’d you come back already?” At my words, my parents looked back. What the heck, why are they acting like this? What’s up with their flashing eyes? “We were going to immigrate, but.” “Immigrate?” What the heck? What are they talking about? Immigration? Why is this ah juhsshi and ah juhm mah talking about immigration? “Like we thought, it wouldn’t work. It’s too much to learn English at this age.” At Mom’s words, I was shocked. Where did they get that kind of idea? “Nara.” “Yeah, Dad.” “Was his name Shi Min?” “Oh, Kang Shi Min?” “Are you still friendly with him?” “I was never friendly with him.” “I see.” “But Dad, about Ji Min.” “What about Ji Min?” “Ah, nothing. I’ll go to my room.” I said that and went to my room. I lay down on my bed trying to sleep, but I couldn’t fall asleep and… My wrist began to ache from being handcuffed. Right then, my cell phone rang. “Yes. Hello?” […It’s me.] “Huh? Hwa Sun unni?” [Can I see you for a moment?] Why is Hwa Sun unni asking me to see her all of a sudden? Is her school life hard? I quickly got ready to go out and got on a taxi. Soon, the taxi stopped in front of a café and I went inside the café. Hwa Sun unni was sitting on her seat and I waved as I sat down across from her. “Unni, It’s been a long time. How have you been?” “Good. So, how… have you been?” “Good of course. How’s school life? I was worried.” “No. I just called you to eat.” “Should we? They make good omelet rice here. Do you want to eat that?” “Okay.” “Excuse me, please…” “Just a moment.” “Why?’ “There’s one more person coming.” One more person? Is there someone who’s supposed to come here too? Soon, unni’s look turned towards the entrance and I also turned my head. The person who was coming in through the entrance was none other than Ji Sun. What the… I don’t really want to see Ji Sun right now, but.. since she’s unni’s younger sister, there’s nothing I can do.. Soon Ji Sun sat next to Hwa Sun unni, and I touched my head. “Let’s order first.” Soon, the waitress came and we ordered our food. There was a silence among us and I fanned myself as I drank water. “Excuse me, unni. Please give me more water.” “Yes.” Soon, the waitress took away my cup and I sighed as I sat back on my chair. Right then, the food we had ordered arrived and I sat up again. I lifted my spoon, but I’m not sure if I’ll choke as I eat this… “Um…” “Huh? Tell me what.” Why did this happen when the food was in my mouth. You should have called me a little later. I almost choked on it. “I have to ask something of you.” “Ask something… of me?” “Please pick Shi Min.” “…what?” “I really like Ji Min.” At Ji Sun’s unexpected words, I became dumbfounded. What did she just say to me? And is that the way to ask something of me? It’s totally a commanding voice. Is Ji Sun really the Ji Sun I knew? She wasn’t like this before, but why did she change so much? Did she ever think of me as a friend? I’m not disappointed anymore, but I’m getting angry. “Let me ask you one thing too.” “Tell me.” “Did you even think of me as a friend?’ At my words, Ji Sun silently drank her water. What the heck… what’s that? Did she really not think of me as a friend? “Did you already… know that I was friends with Ji Min?” “…yeah.” “So that’s why… you tried to become friends with me?” “…sorry.” Oh my…, I thought she was my best friend… I thought she was the one friend who understood me the most, but… She’s telling me she became friends with me because of one guy? This is… unreal. Why does this have to happen to me? I lived all that time without any faults… Then was all this matched to my liking up till now? I really thought she was a good friend. “How… how could you do this to me?” “I’m sorry that I’m telling you the truth now.” “Then what was all this up till now? Was it all an act?” “….no. I really had a good time with you.” “I feel like I’m dreaming right now. It all seems like a lie. Are you shooting a movie right now? Lee Ji Sun? Really? Ha, I can’t believe I realize this now. I’m really dumb.” “Yeah. You’re dumb not to have realized this.” “Lee… Ji Sun.” “Give up Ji Min.” “….what?” “I won’t give you Ji Min too.” Ji Sun left with that. This is unbelievable. Ji Sun has never talked and acted like this to me before. So was all this up to now an act? So was all this up to now a lie? Is this how considerable betrayal feels? “Nara.” “Unni, did you know all this?’ “Nara.” “Did you know all this? Did you? How stupid did you think I was? Did you feel bad because it felt like I was pitying you? I only thought that it was right that I helped out because I had some money. That was why…” “Yeah. Since you have a lot more than us… Give up Ji Min. I really think Ji Sun likes Ji Min.” You can’t do this to me too… unni. I really followed you like my real sister… My head feels like it’ll burst from all this stress. “Unni.” “Yes. Nara.” “I’m not as good as you think I am. I’m sorry. Even if you say this is a mistake, I want to keep Ji Min.” Ch 49 After saying that, I looked at Hwa Sun unni. Hwa Sun unni only bowed her head quietly. In my frustration, I looked towards the window. But then I saw the disheveled president. His uniform necktie was hanging loosely and a few of the buttons on his shirt were undone. Soon, someone from behind held onto the president and I realized that it was Ji Sun. The president only had his head bowed, and it seemed as if Ji Sun was complaining to the president. “I sometimes thought it would have been nice if you had been my younger sister. No, many times I thought so, but this is an immutable reality.” “Did… did I have that much?” “…sorry.” “I didn’t know. Yeah. I could only not have known. Because I always had warm, loving parents. I grew up in a happy family. Is that a sin too? Is it wrong that I was born like this? I! I really thought of you, unni, as my real, full­blooded sister. I really wanted to think of Ji Sun as a sister rather than just a friend! But… those were all my own selfish thoughts.” “Please. Please, Nara.” “The thing I cannot forgive right now is the fact that Ji Sun was never my friend. I can’t forgive her for using me like that.” After saying that, I got up. Right then, someone banged the window severely and I realized that it was the president. I slowly exited the café and went to where the president was. The thin drops of rain that were falling on the president were becoming thicker. The summer rainy season. I’m not sure if it’s beginning with me. “Was I nothing to you?” “I want to be happy.” “Shin Nara.” “I found out now that if I want to be happy, I can’t focus on what happens around me. That’s why I want to cut off the string that you tied on me. That’s okay, right?” “No. That’s not okay.” “It’s all right if we never meet again.” At my words, the president lifted his head and looked at me. In his large eyes, tears were glistening and because I felt like I would become weak, I bowed my head. “Why! Why is it that Lee Ji Min’s all right, but why not me?!” “Kang Shi Min!” “Lee Ji Min took everything from me. He took everything from me…” “Don’t characterize Ji Min like that. The person who might be even more plagued could be Ji Min. It’s the same for him. Ji Min also grew up withouthis mom’s love. I know that well. Ji Min’s mom must have loved your dad a lot. And you’re Ji Min’s mom’s sister’s son.” “….mom.” “What?” “My mom’s instead of Lee Ji Min’s mom! She can’t always live as the replacement. I’m sick of this. Please don’t let me go. You told me you liked me. You told me that.” “I did like you. Because you had the things that I didn’t have. Your confidence, decision making ability. I liked you as a person, not because I pitied you.” “If you leave like this, I think I’m going to kill myself.” “We’re just 19 years old. In about 10 years…, no, not even in one year, you’ll be wondering why you wanted to die because of her. It’s the same as a fever passing through you.” At my words, the president let go of my arm. Yeah. It was this simple of a problem. But why did I hold onto him and make it hard for him until now? If I had just let go of him, it would have been the end… I began to walk home. The rain drenched my body, but I didn’t even feel it. I slowly walked to the playground and sat down on a swing. Although the sound of the pouring rain was loud, my ears wanted to hear that sound. It’s… strange. My body’s no longer getting wet from the rain. A yellow umbrella came into my view and behind it, I saw the out­of­breath, but smiling Ji Min. Why didn’t I know? That he had liked me all that time. Was it that even though I knew it, I tried not to see it? “I didn’t want to lose you.” “…” “I tried not to see you.” “…” “I wondered how I would be happy if you liked me…” “Just act like you always did.” “Ji… Min.” “If you hold a bird in your hand because you want to keep it with you, it’ll die because you’re holding onto it too tightly. And if you hold it too loosely, it has the freedom to fly away. That’s why I chose to hold onto you loosely. It’s better than if you die. Even if I don’t have you, it’s all right if you’re living.” Tears fell from my eyes. I didn’t know why tears were forming. Was what Ji Min said moving? Am I very sensitive? No, it was only from the comfort of knowing that Ji Min was by my side. “You were the one who was always near me, but… why didn’t I know you.” “You tried not to see me.” “Yeah. You’re right. I was afraid of losing a friend like you. Whenever I got mad and complained, the person who knew me well was you. Even if you said blunt things, I knew that those were things you said thinking of me. I was afraid that I’d be unable to meet someone like you ever again.” “Did you want to be my friend?” “…yeah.” “I always wanted to be a special person to you.” The guy is weird today. He keeps on saying really poignant words. Cr*ap… I think tears are about to come out. But instead of the tears coming out of my eyes, my stomach growled for food. “Pu…puhahahah.” “Hey, don’t laugh. I’m embarrassed too!” “Anyways, I was wondering how long you were going to be quiet. Get up.” “Where… where are you going?” “Your body’s complaining of hunger.” In the end, the guy took me to a near­by potato stew restaurant. After wiping my body with a towel, I sat down on my seat and the potato stew was already on our tables. I quickly wiped my hand with the cleansing towel. “You’re happy, right?” “Huh?” “If there’s something to eat in front of you, you’re happy as hell, right?” “Hey, did you finish talking? Truthfully, if there wasn’t any food, then how would I live?” “You think about it.” “Hew, why is Ji Min like this again?” “Eat the side dishes first. It’ll be a little while before the stew cools down.” Ji Min said that and pushed the side dishes in front of me. Even if he said rude things, I knew how much he thought about me. After the potato stew cooled down, Ji Min handed a huge bone to me. “Hey, how am I supposed to eat something as big as this?” “Why? You finish it to the bone marrow, don’t you? I haven’t seen a girl yet who’s eaten the bone so well.” What the heck. I was only trying to be ladylike. Anyways, he’s so slow­witted. “Aren’t you eating? If you’re not going to eat, then hand it to me.” “No! I’m going to eat it! I’m going to eat all of this.” I began to rip off the meat on the bone diligently. Actually, the pleasure in eating potato stew is eating the little meat that’s hanging on these bones. “I like it most when I see you eat like that.” Ch 50 At the guy’s words, I dropped the bone that I had in my hand and the guy placed a wet towel in front of me. I tried to laugh it off as I wiped off my pants with the towel. The guy was finding something extremely funny because he covered his face as he laughed. “Actually, I was really worried.” “About what?” “There’s something like that.” “What’s there like that!” “Just eat.” The guy said that and handed over a spoon to me. I lifted my spoon and began to eat again, but the bitter expression in the guy’s face did not disappear. After eating and coming out of the restaurant, the rain began to pour down again. “Is it the rainy season?” “Let’s take a taxi.” “Do you think it’ll rain in Australia?” “Are you stupid? Do you think that’s our country? Since it’s summer here, isn’t it winter there?” “Nara.” “What?” “I’m going to study abroad.” At the guy’s words, I stopped blocking the rain with my hand and turned to look at the guy. I knew that this talk had come up in Ji Min’s house from quite a while back. But now that I was hearing this from Ji Min’s mouth, I was a bit surprised. No, actually, I was speechless. Is he saying that he’s going to Australia? That’s too far. It probably takes over 10 hours to go there… “You know that we talked about this from many years ago?” “Yeah.” “This time, a good opportunity arose.” As I listened to the guy’s words, I turned my feet to walk home. If I had heard this a few months ago, I would definitely have waved my hand and told him to go off well, but in this situation, it was near impossible for me to do so. “Whe…when are you leaving?” “This Saturday.” “You’re leaving… that early? I never knew…” “I rushed it a little. I wanted to leave quickly to come back as quickly as possible.” The guy laughed as he said that. Like that, we silently headed home. And without even looking at each other, we went inside our houses. As soon as I went into my room, I got some of my clothes ready and went inside the washroom. Looking at how I’m getting this sad feeling, I must really like this guy. What’ll happen to me if the guy who was always by my side disappears in one morning? Would I be able to act as I did before? I don’t think I’ll be able to… Would I be able to return to my lively self? Yes. I’m sure I can return to my lively self. I’m Shin Nara. Dad didn’t just give me myname for nothing. After taking a bath in warm water, I went to my room and lay on my bed. After I wake up, I’ll return to my old self. Let’s think like that. And like that, I closed my eyes. “Ahhhhh, teacher! No!” “Nara Nara Shin! You’re late again? I thought you were a bit too calm lately!” “It’s not that. I was trying to come here early, but my mom…” “5 times around the gym.” “That is, tea…” “Do you want to run 10 times?” “No, no, sir! Can I just not run around?” “Since today’s the mock exam, you’re lucky! 5 times.” That rascal! Why does he hate only me all the time?! Even if I’m late that many times… You can’t do this to me. And it’s only the freshmen and sophomores who are running. How can you make a junior like me run around? Since I’m a junior, shouldn’t you excuse me from this?! In the end, after running 5 times around the gym, I was able to return to my classroom panting heavily. “Congrats, Nara Nara Shin!” “What do you have to congratulate me on?” “You’re probably the only junior out there who runs like that.” “Min Young, stop it.” “Hurry up and sit down. The mock exam is going to start really soon.” “Pray that I ace this test.” “I think it’ll be a challenge for you.” Oh ho? Look at this girl! A person can act like that once in her life! Why is she trying to start something with me? I turned around and it was then that my eyes met Ji Min’s eyes. “He…llo?” “Idiot.” What?” Idiot? Look at that guy? How can his manner change like that in one day? Right. I was crazy to believe him. I quickly sat down on my seat, which was right behind the guy’s seat. I lifted my middle finger behind his back. Suddenly, the guy turned around and I froze in that position. At the guy’s glare, I slowly put down my hand and began to arrange my desk. “I see you’ve lost a lot of your fear?” “Haha, why are you acting like this? We have to study for the mock exams today.” “So do you think that the skill you never had would turn up like that?” “Hey, how can you be like that as a human being?!” “Shin Nara. That’s what I want to say. I heard that you were late again today?” “Huk, teacher.” “Why don’t you take away the interjection in front of that? Sit in your seats. On this mock exam, please, please! I’m not asking you guys to be #1! But please get away from being last place. Why is it that our class! is never able to get out of last place. Now I’d really like to stop hearing the principal’s complaints. Let’s pray together.” In the end, we all prayed together. Please let us get out of last place this time! Dear Lord, Buddha, Ali, etc.! Like that, our last exam of the 1st semester passed away. When we finished our text, we started cleaning. I acted as if I were cleaning the window and when my teacher came in, I quickly sat down on my seat. “Did you take the test well?” At the teacher’s question, we froze as if we were on the plains in Siberia. Looking at our reactions, the teacher sighed and hit the desk once. “All right. Your test results will come out as much as you’ve studied. Lee Ji Min, come up here.” At the teacher’s command, Ji Min stood up from his seat and simultaneously, the classroom became noisy. “What the heck? Did he fight again?” “I doubt it.” “He’s been quiet lately.” At the students’ gossiping, the teacher hit the desk one more time. At the same time, the classroom became quiet. “Ji Min is going to leave for Australia.” “To study English?” “Really? He’s lucky.” “Look, he’s going to study abroad. Ji Min, if you have something to say, say it.” The teacher looked at Ji Min, and Ji Min in what seemed like embarrassment, covered his mouth once and put down his hand again. “Thanks for all those times, and I hope you finish your junior year well. I have really good memories of Korea, but now that I’m leaving, I’m a bit sad. However, since I have many more days to live, we can meet after we’ve all grown up some more. Teacher, please help everyone along their journeys.” At the guy’s last words, the homeroom teacher embraced Ji Min and began to cry. Afterwards, the guy friends of Ji Min began to cry and then the girls who had secretly admired Ji Min also began to cry. In that way, our class’s tears filled a river. Even after we arrived at the airport, the guy was silent and our parents were busy saying their farewells. “Go and do well. Well, since you’re stubborn.” “Shin Nara, don’t cry because I’m not here.” “Ha, you’re funny. Why would I cry?” “Right. It’s good to see you so strong. I’ll be going now.” “Okay. Be careful.” The guy left like that after hugging me once. He didn’t even leave one word asking me to wait. And he didn’t even look back once till the end. That was a relief. I didn’t want him to see me crying, but was it my greed to see him turn around once? The decision I made to quit school reversed and I continued to attend school. After the guy left, something extraordinary happened. First of all, our class ranked #1 on the mock exam, and the person who had held #1 for 3 years in a row, Kang Shi Min, was knocked over by Lee Ji Min. It was news for some time that Lee Ji Min had rose to #1. Shi Min and I became comfortable friends, while Ji Sun and I no longer talked to each other. Like that, our intense junior year ended. Ch 51 Why is that manager of the department making me do this? I still didn’t fix my habit of being late, but does it make sense to work nights for 3 nights in a row? I should go to the chief and tell him that I can’t do this kind of work and that he can fire me. Although I wanted to say what I wanted, I was unable to do so. Actually, I was really brave in high school; I was able to say that I was going to quit school, but now that I’m a member of society, I can’t say something like that. As a junior in high school, I studied really hard and was able to get into a college and graduate from there. I prepared to begin work and now that I’m working, there’s even more work to do. Now that I think about it, I’ve been working for this company for over 3 years. And truthfully, I wasn’t supposed to be late today. This was all that darn ah juhm mah’s fault! I’m only 27 and she wants me to marry. Is she really my mom?! Well. If you’re 27, then I guess that’s a decent age to marry? But still, how could she think of sending off her only daughter to marry? “Hey! Shin Nara.” “Yeah, yeah, my friend, Min Young. You and I have a long past together. I can’t believe we’ve been together from high school till now. And with that, why are we in the same department?” “What the heck?! Did you hear me?” “What again?” “The planning department’s chief, Mr. Kang, got engaged!” “Oh, so?” “Aren’t you surprised?” “I’m not surprised at all. You know I have to work all night again? Let’s work, okay?” “You were late again today, right? I’ll buy you lunch. All right?” Min Young went back to her desk with that and I began to hit the keys in my computer again, but the paperwork didn’t end and I realized that the manager had given me this work to give me a hard time. When I turned around and looked at the manager, the manager laughed and waved at me. Fine. Let’s hold it in. Please hold it in. Patience is a virtue. So let’s hold it in. And I tried my hardest to smile at the manager and slowly turned my body. Then I began to work hard. After eating lunch quickly, and doing as much work as possible, I didn’t even finish 1/3 of the work. Were my skills that poor? I’m suddenly doubting my life. Like that, time passed and when it came time to leave, everyone got up one by one to leave. Although I wanted to join them, I knew that I would be unable to do so. I was forced to continue sitting in front of my desk. “Shin Nara. Good luck.” “Yes, sir.” The manager again flashed an evil smile and left the office and I slammed my fist against the desk. Okay. Let’s be subservient. I’m doing this to eat and live anyway. Even if it’s by a loose string, let’s cling on. Am I just too naïve? This company’s the one who’s losing. What did this company believe in me to keep me working here? Yeah. Let’s get rid of these stupid thoughts and work. Like that, I punched the keyboards until 3 AM, and without knowing it, I fell fast asleep. I was deep in my sleep, but someone slowly knocked my desk and I lifted my hand and wiped my mouth. Sh*t! I drooled. I can’t lift my head. “Is this the general affairs department?” “Yes.” “Where’s the head chief’s office?” “It’s the left room over there.” “Thank you.” After it seemed like that person had left, I lifted my head and looked around me. Thankfully, the person seemed to have gone into the office and I quickly grabbed my handbag and ran to the bathroom. Oh my God! My whole face is swollen. And with that, I drooled as I slept! This is all because of that stupid Manager Byun! Watch! I’ll be your senior in the next life and I’ll make your life hell! After rinsing my face and cleaning out my stomach, I went back to my seat. People who had just arrived for work were sitting and Min Young came to me as soon as she saw me. She pulled a seat over and sat down. “Hey, did you see Lee Ji Sun?” “Ji Sun? Why?” “Hew, you know she came out on t. v.? She’s a popular anchorwoman, but still. Does she have to announce to everyone that she’s marrying? But why are they talking about an anchorwoman in the entertainment section of the newspaper?” “She’s marrying?” “Yeah. And her husband­to­be’s a guy who graduated from a foreign law school” “Really? That’s good for her.” “Hey, even after she betrayed you like that, you’re going to talk like that?” Min Young got mad at me and I laughed. Actually, after that, Min Young became my best friend and Min Young knew all about what had happened between us. Ji Sun became an anchorwoman and came out on the 9:00 news. My mom, who didn’t know anything about our relationship, continued to bother me, asking if we were friends. “But still, it’s good that it turned out well for her.” “Anyways, you id*ot! You were making a fuss on how much you liked Lee Ji Min! Hey, now I think about it, you were childhood friends with that guy, weren’t you? Don’t you keep contact with him?” “It’s been 8 years since we’ve stopped talking. We also moved and changed our number.” “Yeah, I guess so. Oh yeah, tomorrow’s our high school reunion. Let’s go.” “No thanks. I’m really tired. I have to pull an all nighter until today. I’m gonna go crazy. What kind of place makes you pull all nighters for 5 nights in a row?” “Hey, I heard Shi Min’s coming too.” “Shi Min’s coming? Isn’t the great prosecutor too busy? Oh ho, now I think about it, he never bought me anything after he became a prosecutor. This time, I’ll rob him of everything when I eat.” I giggled as I spoke and Min Young hit me in disbelief. Shi Min must really be smart because he passed that hard bar exam and became a prosecutor recently. When I look at him this way, I’m really jealous of the guy’s head. Of course, he did raise the standard in the college I went to. “Hey, your mom called.” “What about?” “Asking me to get you a blind date. She said she feels sorry for you because you don’t have a boyfriend.” “Ha, seriously. She was complaining just the other day, telling me to go on a blind date.” “Isn’t she going overboard when you’ve only now just turned 27?” “That’s why. I’m skeptical of whether she really is my mom. How could she want to send me off to marry so quickly? My dad doesn’t even dream about that. Hey, the Byun Bee came. Hurry up and go back to your seat.” Manager Byun came into the office again and began ranting. Can he just shut up once?! He looks exactly like my homeroom teacher in high school. Your head’s really shiny. We all know that you’re bald, but why do you part your hair 2:8? “What is it?” “Yes?’ “Ms. Shin Nara. Are you dissatisfied with something about me?” “I’m not dissatisfied at all.” “But why are you glaring at me like that?” “I was only looking at your hair.” At my words, the manager’s face became wan. Oh yeah. He is obsessive about his hair. I’m so dead now. Does this mean I have to work all­nighters for 1 week? “Your… your hairstyle’s really cool today~” “Haha, I took extra care of it today. Ah, I have someone to introduce to you today. Please come here.” What the heck? You took extra care of it? Even if you took extra care of it, would your bald head grow more hairs? “This is our law adviser who’s to work in our company from today…” Even though Manager Byun was saying something in front, I only puckered my lips. He’s going to say the same thing again, so there’s no point. Should I put on earphones? “…ra. Ms. Shin Nara!” “Ah, yes?” “What are you thinking about?” “I’m sorry.” “Please greet each other. You heard everything, right?” “Yes, of course. Hello. I am Shin Nara and huk… Lee… Ji Min?” Huk… Why does it feel like it’s been so long… Too much time has passed. Euhahaha… I’m sure there are some of you who haven’t adjusted to this after I was talking about high school… I’m sorry. Well, you know how I am. The reason why I’ve aged all of a sudden…. That is… anyways ;­) I’ve just aged. With a renewed heart, I’ll start this. Thank you. Ch 52 I was so surprised that I froze at that spot. I was sure that the person in front of me was Lee Ji Min who had definitely left for Australia 8 years ago. When I continued to stand frozen to that spot, the manager asked me, “What is it? Do you know Nara?” “Ah, she’s a classmate from school. Then, good luck everyone.” The guy left with that and went to his office. I continued standing there in astonishment. Min Young came to me and said in a voice filled with disbelief. “What in the world. How can a person not change at all? He’s the same old rude b*stard.” “That was Lee Ji Min, right?” “You don’t even know after you checked yourself? It was your great Lee Ji Min. But wasn’t he too severe? How can he be so cold to a childhood friend? Aren’t you mad? He totally ignored you. Right now.” Of course, I could have frozen because of the guy’s insolence, but he wasn’t normally that kind of guy. How did he change so much in 8 years? And why didn’t he ever call… I was so shocked and happy that I didn’t know what to do… But it’s nothing to you? I sat down on my seat. Weirdly, I didn’t feel anything in my body. “Nara, are you okay?” “Huh? Ah, I’m fine. Ah… let’s work.” I turned on my monitor again and grabbed my mouse. But even now, I didn’t know what I was doing. “Ms. Nara.” “Yes?” “Please give the documents that you’re organizing to Attorney Lee.” “Yes, sir.” I stood up from my seat and took hold of the documents, but my hands strangely didn’t have any power in them and I let go of the documents. As a result, I had to hear Manager Byun’s bickering again. “Hey, are you okay? Should I take it to him?” “No, it’s fine. I… I’ll go.” I quickly organized the documents again and after smiling at Min Young, I went in front of the door to the lawyer’s office. After sighing heavily, I quietly knocked the door. When I did so, I heard the quiet voice of Ji Min and I carefully opened the door and went in. Ji Min was staring out the window. “Here… I brought the documents…” “Leave it here and go out.” That guy’s really weird. Why doesn’t he look at me when I’ve come in? He should at least ask how I’ve been, or at the very least, ask how are your parents. I was so upset that I almost felt like crying. “What are you doing? Aren’t you leaving?” “Please look at the documents, and if there’s something missing…” “All right. Go now.” Ji Min didn’t look back even till the end and I left the lawyer’s office. I can feel the cold air. Huh, really, I feel betrayed. How do I explain this feeling? I feel really wronged. “Since a new lawyer came in today, are we going out for a company dinner? Manager?” “Ask the main manager. I don’t have the power to do so.” “Manager Byun, make reservations for a company dinner tonight.” At the manager’s words, the office began to buzz, but I only let out a deep sigh. Seeing me like that, Min Young got me a cool canned coffee and went back to her seat. I guess we really have returned to unfriendly terms. Right then, my cell phone began ringing and I opened it. “Yes, hello.” [Are you at work?] “Ah, it’s you, Shi Min. Yeah, I’m at work. Why? At this time. Aren’t you busy?” [I’m always busy of course. Do you have time tonight for dinner?] “No. We have a company dinner tonight.” [Really? Then, we can’t do anything about that then. We’re having a high school reunion tomorrow, but are you gonna go?] “Yeah, I’m going. I’m gonna go and empty out your pockets.” [Yeah? But how come your voice is like that? It’s not that clear, high­pitched voice I normally hear.] “Ah, really? Nothing much. Let’s end our call now. I’ll call you later.” [Okay, good luck.] After putting downmy cell phone, I let out a deep breath. When I did so, I met eyes with Manager Byun who had been passing by my desk, and I quickly bowed my head. “Ms. Shin Nara.” “Yes?” “Are you being lazy because I gave you a lot of work?” “No, sir.” “But why aren’t you working?” “I’m working.” ”Did you fight with your boyfriend? Why do you look like you’re dying?” “Hew, Manager, what…” “Who organized these documents?” Right then, Ji Min appeared behind Manager Byun and Manager Byun put down the coffee he had in his hand And he looked at me once. “That’s what Shin Nara did…” “Are you telling me to look at this load of cr*p?” “Ah, that is…” “If it’s like this, it’s better if I don’t look at it.” “Attorney Lee, that is…” “How can you have someone here in this company who does this kind of work?” “Hey! Lee Ji Min. Aren’t you being way overboard? This load of cr*p? Yeah. I’m the one who organized it like a load of cr*p! What are you going to do about it? Do you think I want to do it like this? It’s because I started organizing from yesterday.” “Then you should have stayed up to organize it.” “Stayed up? I did. I did stay up, but since my brain’s not that great, my work can only be that amount. Hew, I’m really sorry about that.” “Ah, Ms. Nara. Why…?” “Manager Byun, you heard too. If you’re being rude, you can only be rude to a certain point. This is just way overboard.” “Ms. Shin Nara. We’re at the company building here. Since we’re at a professional place, please be polite.” “Ha, I can’t believe this. Yes, sir. Of course. I’m deeply sorry. It’s just that I haven’t learned much. I’ll organize the documents again, sir.” I said that, got up from my seat, walked up to the guy and took the documents in the guy’s hand. And after glaring at him as fiercely as I could, I went back to my seat. “Um, Attorney Lee. Please understand. Ms. Nara is still inexperienced and that’s why she’s like that. Also, we decided to have a company dinner tonight to celebrate that you’ve come in. How about it?” “I’m sorry. It appears that Ms. Shin Nara has to stay up doing her work today. Let’s have the company dinner the day after tomorrow.” “Well then, we can’t help it. I got it. Everyone heard, right? Clear out your schedules for the day after tomorrow.” In the end, because of the manager’s announcement, everything pacified. To cool down, I let out a deep sigh. Min Young clicked her tongue and began to curse Ji Min and I also cursed Ji Min out. “Are you sure you’ll be fine?” “This isn’t the first time, is it? Don’t worry.” “But still.” “I’m fine. I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Okay.” Everyone including Min Young left and the office became totally empty. I stood up and stretched. Right then, the lawyer’s office door opened and I saw the face of that b*stard. “Bring the documents in here.” At the guy’s words, I took a handful of the documents and went inside his office and put it on top of the table. Then, I sat on the sofa and began to organize the documents in alphabetical order. The guy also organized something from his desk, then he took his notebook and sat in front of me on the sofa. I glared at the guy once and began organizing again. Since I’ve been doing this for 3 hours, my back, neck and throat hurt. How many days has it been since I’ve slept on a bed? It’s been at least 3 days. What the heck is that guy looking at so seriously in his notebook? Is he looking at the news? Right then, my cell phone began to ring and I bent back and picked up my phone. “Yes, hello?” [Did you end your company dinner?] “No.” [Still?] “Hey, I’m working all night. The company dinner date got changed.” [Working all night? How can the sleep loving Shin Nara work all night?] “Ah, I don’t know. Where are you?” [Here? I’m in front of your house. Your mom invited me over for dinner.] “Really? Tell her that I’m going to be late today.” [Rest now and then as you do your work. What kind of company makes you work like that? Should I come and pick you up?] “It’s okay. If you give me a lot of your wages, I won’t say anything. Ah, then have a good time and go.” [Okay.] “Oh, Shi Min, let’s have a drink tonight.” [Okay. Call me if you have time.] “Okay.” When I ended the call and turned my head, I crossed eyes with the guy and I put on a irate expression and began my work again. Right then, I heard the guy’s quiet laughter and I lifted my head again. “What the heck? Why the heck are you laughing?” “No, it’s just that you look good.” “What?” “You’re doing really well with Kang Shi Min?” “Ah, what the heck? I’m done organizing here, so I’ll be off now. Lawyer Lee!” I picked up my bag and left with that. That guy is so darn rude. He’s the only person who’s that rude in this whole world. When I was about to grab the door handle, I heard the guy’s voice from behind. “You really p*ss me off.” Ch 53 “What?” “I said that you p*ss me off.” “Hew, same here. I’m totally fed up with you. I’m leaving.” I left like that. After taking the elevator down and saying goodbye to the security guard, I felt like I could finally breathe. Yeah. I was crazy hoping that he would be happy for 8 years and be living well. I was crazy to hope that he would appear. I waited for him for such a long time… But why do I get the feeling that I met someone I shouldn’t have met? I feel really betrayed. I didn’t expect anything from him… He could have just said a warm greeting… I wiped the overflowing tears from my eyes and headed home. It hadn’t been long since I slept when Mom woke me up. I complained as I got up and walked to the living room. And again, my mom’s chiding began. “Are you really my daughter?” “Ah, I live because I think I’m your daughter.” “But why don’t you listen to me?” “I’m 27 now. You want me to marry? Does that make sense?” “Why the hell do you not like Shi Min? Your father likes him too!” “I told you. He’s a friend.” “Aigo! Are you going to be late again today?” “Yeah, today’s our high school reunion, Mom.” “Why are you going?” “That is… ah, nothing.” I pouted and drank the juice that Mom had poured for me. If I start talking about Ji Min, she might become sad again. Actually, my mom really thought about Ji Min more than anyone else. To the point that I wasn’t sure if I was her daughter or if he was her son. Let’s just not tell her. “Where’s Dad?” “He left at dawn all of a sudden because a suspect got caught.” “That murderer?” “Yeah. Come home early at night.” “When did I not come home early?” “That’s probably because you don’t have a boyfriend.” “Mom!” Anyways, that ah juhm mah. I can’t say anything. Why is she complaining about me not marrying. I was only planning on living with you a little more. “Go and come back.” “Okay. I’ll come back soon.” But Mom’s still my mom. Mom’s the only one who worries about me. After finishing all my work at the company, time to leave was approaching And Min Young had already finished preparing to leave because she had her handbag in her hand and was standing in front of me. I looked at Min Young, laughed and got up from my seat. “Why don’t you buy a car?” ”Because I don’t have money.” “Where did you spend that money that you earned?” “Look, Min Young. I didn’t become a deputy like you! Where do I get that money? I use it only on my food.” “Anyways, you’re really something. Hurry up and get on.” “Okay.” I laughed and got on Min Young’s car. Min Young then looked at me as if she didn’t hate me and the car sped away. There had been a few high school reunions before, but since this was the first one I was attending, I was a bit nervous. Are there people who still remember me? “Hey, we’re here. Get off.” “Already?” When we went into the café, my classmates were talking here and there. I headed to where Min Young was dragging me off to. After greeting people here and there, I felt comfortable again as if I had gone back to old times. But I do feel a bit uneasy. If I hadn’t been so lazy in high school, I could have made more friends… “Hey, but I don’t see Shi Min?” “He probably can’t come. They caught a murder suspect at dawn, so everyone had to go.” “How do you know?” “Because it was important to the point that my dad had to leave at dawn.” “Well, hey, look over there.” “What? Where…” When I turned my head, Ji Sun entered the café and next to her was Ji Min. After seeing that, I turned my head back again. Then the person who Ji Sun was rumored to be engaged with in the newspapers is Ji Min? That means that they were in contact all that time. “Hey, what the heck? Then that rumor was true? Now I think about it, it is! Lee Ji Min. The foreign lawyer!” “Yeah.” “That’s a shock. Why the heck is Lee Ji Min like that?” “Forget it. Let’s eat. I’m hungry.” “Okay.” Min Young and I found seats and began to eat the food in front of us. I ate, but I didn’t even know what taste the food had and I strangely lost my senses. Ji Sun was having fun talking to our classmates. Ji Min was sitting next to her, drinking wine and nodding his head often. “Those kids are kids. They cursed Lee Ji Sun before, and now they like her?” “That’s all the media’s power, Min Young. Should we have a drink to our sad lives?” “Okay. Let’s eat.” Min Young opened a can of beer and began drinking it and I also drank down my beer in one shot. When I did so, Min Young clapped and gave me some condiments. “Hew, that isn’t it. We’re not that. We don’t have that kind of relationship. That was only a rumor.” Hearing Ji Sun’s voice, Min Young shook her head and clicked her tongue. “Hew, that isn’t it~ What kind of nauseating voice is that? Do you have a vacuum cleaner?” “Puhahaha.” Hearing Min Young mocking Ji Sun, I let out a deep laugh and simultaneously, everyone looked at me. Hu uh, am I not allowed to laugh like this? When I became quiet again, my classmates went back to what they had been doing. I held up my beer and began drinking it again. Right then, someone sat right next to me and lifted a hand on my shoulder. I turned my head. “Uh? Kang Shi Min. How did you come here?” “After working on him a bit, he called out all the names. That’s how I came.” “Seeing that my dad left at dawn, he must really have been something?” “Hey, who am I? If I couldn’t get the information out of that guy, I wouldn’t be me. Oh wow, our Min Young has become very pretty?” “Do you see me now?” “Hey, I’m breathless after I ran here. Pour moi a drink.” “Yes, sir.” Min Young handed Shi Min a beer and Shi Min gulped it down. I laughed as I looked at the two and turned my head to meet Ji Min’s eyes. Right then, Shi Min got up from his seat and went over to where Ji Min was. “It’s been a long time, Lee Ji Min.” “Yeah, how have you been?” “Good of course. I’ve had a great time without you for 8 years. You must have had a hard time getting a law degree?” “No, you must have had a hard time.” “No, not me. Hey, there’ve been rumors floating around about you two getting engaged, but is that true?” “That, we don’t know.” “What?” “Because it’s true that we’re dating.” As Ji Min finished his sentence, the atmosphere became cold as if it were winter. After that, it became loud again and Shi Min laughed. “Yeah? You guys look good together. Good luck.” “But be careful.” “What?” Ji Min bent his head down a little and whispered something into Shi Min’s ear. Then, he laughed and went back to his original position. When he did so, Shi Min’s face became cold and Ji Min laughed as he looked at Shi Min. “Ha, Lee Ji Min. You worry about stupid things still?” “Do I?” And simultaneously, Shi Min’s fist headed towards Ji Min. Ch 54 In a moment, that place became a mess and everyone had to rip those two apart from each other. Finally, the fight was broken up and we went out and sat on a bench. I quickly got up from my seat and went to a nearby pharmacy. I bought ointments for them and headed towards the bench. Ji Min wasn’t in his seat and Shi Min was sitting down with his head bent down a little. I sat down next to him and raised Shi Min’s chin. “Hey hey, it hurts.” “Then who told you to start fighting?” “Hey, I told you it hurts.” “Look, I didn’t even put it on yet.” I hit the complaining Shi Min’s shoulders and Shi Min yelled out and lay back on his side. What the heck? Is he really hurt? Are his bones broken? “Hey, are you okay? Did any of your bones break?” “No, it’s just that you’re too strong.” Shi Min sat up again and I hit the guy’s chest as hard as I could. It was then that he finally put his face forward and showed me his wounds. “That guy’s punches are still as strong as ever.” “Then why’d you start fighting?” “Anyways, there’s something like that.” ”Ah, did I tell you? He’s working in our company as our lawyer? Isn’t that really bad luck?” “Ah, I heard.” “From where?” “You dad told me.” “Then my mom knows too?” “She knows.” “Yeah?” “Why? Your mom didn’t say anything at home?” “She didn’t.” “Yeah? She said… ouch! It hurts.” “Hey, don’t yell. You complain to much.” I said that as I put the ointment onto the guy’s face. Ignorant fool. Why the hell did he hit his face? When other people see him, they’ll think that he’s not a prosecutor, but some gangster. The guy continued to grimace and I put bandage over his wounds. “The end!” “Why couldn’t you put it on softly? What kind of girl’s hands are this strong?” “Forget it!” “I tried to avoid his face when I hit him, but what’s up with that b*stard?” Shi Min began looking through the window of a car at his face as he said that. I laughed seeing that and Shi Min, in what seemed like a mad expression, turned his face away. “Hey, are you mad? Actually, you do look fun…” “You still like Ji Min, right?” “…what?” “Why do you always get him taken away by Ji Sun? If you like him, you should go and grab him.” I know what you’re thinking with your face turned away like that. I also know what your expression’s going to be like really well. I stretched out my hand and put it on Shi Min’s shoulder. “Hey! Let’s drink.” Shi Min suddenly stood up and said that. I laughed in disbelief and also got up. Shi Min laughed back, grabbed my hand and began walking somewhere. We sat in a nearby po jang mah cha [TN: A pojang mahcha is like an outdoor store that sells alcohol, odeng (fish cake), and various other food.] and when our order came out, Shi Min poured soju into my shot glass and handed the soju bottle to me. I laughed as I poured soju into Shi Min’s glass. “It’s good, huh?” “Did you ever see soju being good?” “Chi, hey, your dad’s really good. Tell him that I’m watching that drama he’s coming out in habitually.” “You watch it too?” “Of course! Do you know how popular it is these days? It’s #1 in popularity charts. Even though time passes, his face hasn’t changed at all. Does he know that I’m his #1 fan?” “If you say it twice, it becomes babble. He says he misses you.” “Really? That’s not a lie?” “Hey, call him once in a while. I think my dad likes you more than me.” Shi Min said that and gulped down his soju in one shot and frowned maybe because it was so bitter. I grabbed the guy’s chin and made him open his mouth. “Hey! Your lips are ripped! Forget this. Let’s just go home today.” “It’s all right. I have to detoxify it anyway.” “You don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow, so don’t drink! Let’s drink when it’s your day off, all right?” “If you say so, I can’t do anything. Let’s get up.” In the end, we got up from our seats and I got on a taxi. “I told you I’ll give you a ride.” “You drank!” “Is one shot of soju called drinking?” “Call a substitute driver and go.” “Anyways, look at your frigidity. Be careful. And call when you get home.” “Okay, ah juhsshi, I’m going.” Soon, the taxi left and I waved back as Shi Min waved his hand at me. Whenever Shi Min’s by my side, he always makes me comfortable and thinks about me. Realizing that it had already been 8 years, I became a bit whimsical. When I came back to work, there were piles of work waiting there for me. As always, I sighed and began to work. But Ji Min must have come to work because I heard his voice greeting everyone. I also heard the voices of my co­workers greeting back quiet down. Wondering why, I turned around to look at Ji Min. Ji Min must also have been hurt because there were bandages on his face and I laughed unintentionally. Right then, Min Young poked me from beside me and I held my laughter in and turned my head. “Hey, is Shi Min okay?” “What are you talking about? I had to put 4 bandages on his face.” “Really? That’s why Shi Min has a good heart. He almost avoided his face and hit him.” “Anyways, where did you disappear off to yesterday?” “Well, you know my lover called me. That’s why I had to go.” “Anyhow, you’re really good at leaving.” “Hey, the manager’s glaring at us again. Let’s work. Work.” Min Young went back to her seat as she said that and I sat down again and began to organize again. Under the manager’s scrutiny, I finished my lunch as quickly as possible and began to work again. Time had really flown by because it was already time to leave. Yeah. I’ve done a lot of work to work this much. It’s true that this is a lot of work for my skill. “You know we have a company dinner today? If even one of you miss this dinner, watch.” Manager Byun said that and I was held back by Min Young. “Where are you planning to go?” “Oh, Min Young. Where do you think I was going?!” ”Hmmpph?” “I really don’t want to go.” “If you miss this, then I’ll get yelled at! And you too! Hurry up and follow me!” In the end, I was dragged by Min Young to where we were having our dinner. I sat in the corner and smiled as people poured drinks for me. Right then, my eyes met those of the main manager’s and I smiled as I looked at him. “Ah, Ms. Shin Nara, please come here.” “Yes? Ah, yes.” I quickly got up from my seat and walked in front of the main manger. The main manager grabbed my hand and made me sit down. What the heck? What kind of situation is this? Why is the manager being so nice to me? “So I heard you guys were classmates? You must know each other very well. Pour each other drinks.” “Huh?” “What are you doing? Aren’t you pouring?” I stared at the manager and looked to where I was sitting. Ji Min was sitting right next to me and I quickly turned my head again. Ah sh*t. What the heck is this? Right then, Ji Min held up the soju bottle and handed it to me. “Get this.” “Huh? Oh, okay.” I tried as hard as I could not to meet the guy’s eyes by bending my head and held out my shot glass. When the glass filled up, I gulped it down and I quickly handed the glass to the guy. And after pouring him soju, I stood up quickly to go back to my seat. “Ms. Shin Nara.” “Yes? Why, sir?” “Don’t you have to pour me a drink?” ”Ah, yes.” I picked up the soju bottle again and after pouring soju into the main manager’s glass, I went back to my seat. And when I was trying to go back to my seat, Manager Byun called me. Ah sh*t. Why are there so many people around this guy? I really want to leave this place. In the end, I poured as many drinks as I drank. Whenever I tried to regain my senses, another drink headed my way and I would gulp down another glass. “Yes, so was Attorney Lee this diligent from high school?” “Ah, well that is…” “Huh! Really? Diligent? Whew, Manager, he was as far from that as possible. He was so far from that, he was called Lee Two Fights.” “Lee two fights?” “If Lee Ji Min didn’t fight in 2 days, then he’s not Lee Ji Min! Euhahaha, anyways, it was like that, and do you know how rude this guy was from when he was small? He’s the one who mixed his food with rudeness. Anyways, all the adults thought he was so good from his appearance. Huh, I couldn’t believe it. My speech is slurring after drinking so much.” “Haha, so Attorney Lee went through this phase? But it seems you two knew each other really well?” “Ah, that is…” “Of course! We knew each other really well. Actually, we were friends from before we could remember, but I wonder if we ever really were friends. This guy bothered me so much that I always asked my mom if we could move. I was always so sick and tired of seeing his face everyday because he lived right next to us. And he annoyed me so much. Really, if you haven’t experienced it, you wouldn’t know. You wouldn’t know. But, do you know when he went to study abroad, he didn’t even call me once? Before he left, do you know how much he said he likes…Eub!” Ch 55 Ah, what’s this? Who’s blocking my mouth? I tried as hard as I could to push away the hand that was covering my mouth, but the arm was so strong that it didn’t even budge. Seeing me struggle, the person who had blocked my mouth said this and that and pulled me outside. “Euuuuuub!” “Hey, what’s up with you?” “Hey! I can’t breathe! Do you want to kill me? Why’d you cover my mouth! And why’d you cover my nose with that?! I thought I was going to die because I couldn’t breathe!” “Why are you talking about past times?” “Hey, it could come out as we talk. And plus, it wasn’t like you and I don’t know each other.” “I wish we really didn’t know each other.” “What?” “I wish…” When the guy tried to say something, someone from behind grabbed me and stood me up. I tried to check with my blurred vision to see who it was when the person became clearer in my vision. “Nara!” “Uh? What are you doing here, Shi Min?” “Are… you drunk?” “Yeah. I’m a little drunk because today’s our company dinner. Hahaha, hey, it’s really cool… well, I don’t think it is.” “Lee Ji Min.” “What?” “Don’t push Nara around like that.” “What did I do?” “Is it all right to pull her around with her mouth covered?” “Are you Shin Nara’s stalker?” Ah, why are these two acting like this again? They can’t fight like they did yesterday! Yes. This peacekeeper, Shin Nara will intervene! “Hey! You guys! Where are you fighting?!” But then, in a flash, the guys began to fight again. And the place where we’re at right now is the police station. I couldn’t lift my head in embarrassment and I must have been hit once because one of my eyes was swollen black and blue. Cr*p! Who hit my face?! The two guys were still fighting, and the police pulled the two apart. They aren’t kids, and they’re making me come here on an ordinary day. “Why are you two professionals fighting like this?” “Sorry, sir.” “I’m sorry, sir. I have no excuse to offer.” “Ms. Shin Nara? Are you okay?” “Hm? Ah, of course. Except that I do have a swollen eye…” At my words, the police officer in front of me laughed and I glared as fiercely as I could at the guy. When I did so, the officer changed his expression and turned away. What the heck? Is my face that funny? I looked at the mirror in front of me. My right eye was already swollen purple and I must have nosebled because a red stain ran down to my lips. And with that, I had nosebled on both nostrils! Ah, f*ck. I quickly lifted my hand and began to wipe around my mouth. Right then, Shi Min headed towards the water purifier and after wetting his handkerchief, He came to me and began wiping my face. “So who told you to interfere?” “Hey, I was trying to stop you gu…Eub!” “You have to close your mouth. I’m cleaning it right now.” “Ow, hey, don’t clean it where I have a bruise.” “You guys are putting on a really good show.” At Ji Min’s voice, my head turned and I quickly got up from my seat And began stabbing the air furiously with my finger at the guy. “What? Putting on a show?” “Why? Did I say something wrong?” “Ha! You have to know what’s proper to say around people! Your rudeness has returned, hasn’t it? What the heck is up with you? How can you change 180 degrees like that? Or were you always like that? You really weren’t always like that!” “Didn’t you know? I was always like this. If we’re all done, I’ll be off now.” The guy disappeared like that and I stood up in a flash to follow him, but maybe because I was drunk, my legs were too weak and I sat back down on my seat. Why is that b*stard like that really? Is he angry at me for something? “Let’s go too.” Shi Min said that and made me stand up from my seat and I leaned on Shi Min as we left the police station. Didn’t I snap out of my drunkedness? Why is the floor moving? “Hey, I can’t let this continue. Get on my back.” Shi Min said that and went in front of me and knelt down. Huh? Look at this guy? You think I don’t weight that much, huh? I put strength and leaned onto the guy’s back, But Shi Min stood up easily and began walking. “Hey, you can’t do this!” “What?” “Do you know how much power I put, but how can you stand up so easily? That’s not possible! Do it over again! Again!” Shi Min laughed at my words and after putting me down, I again put a lot of power and jumped onto the guy’s back. But even then, Shi Min got up easily and began walking. What the heck. That means I can’t push down this guy with my strength? “Why are you quiet?” “Forget it. Just walk.” “Did you finally realize that you can’t?” “I know that too, so hurry up! Shi Min!” “Why?” “That hot dog stand over there!” I pointed over to the hot dog stand, and Shi Min laughed as he walked in that direction. The nice ah juhsshi put lots of ketchup over my hot dog, and I got the hot dog in delight. “Driver Kang. Pay!” “Hey, I’m carrying you, so you do it.” “Where would that money come from? Driver Kang, since you make a lot of money, you pay!” “Then get off for a little while.” “No way!” “Whew, this mule.” I stretched out my hand and took out a dollar from the guy’s wallet. Seeing this, Shi Min laughed in disbelief. “You take out my wallet as if it’s yours.” “Look here, you’re in my hands.” “Ha, anyways, Shin Nara.” “Why? What about me?” “Aren’t you tired?” “Of course I’m tired. Hey, let’s just have~ one more drink, huh?” “Forget it. What are you talking about, one more drink when you’re already drunk.” “Let’s just have a can of beer! I’ll buy you!” “I thought you didn’t have money?” “Hey, hey! I have enough to buy beer of course. Driver Kang! Go to the convenience store over there!” “Going!” Shi Min began to run and the delighted me suddenly felt my insides stir. So I quickly got off Shi Min’s back and held onto the tree by the side. Shi Min was momentarily surprised, but then he began to hit my back. “Hey, are you okay?” “Uuuuek. Hey! Who told you to run?!” “Wait. I’ll bring you some water and napkins.” That b*stard! He could’ve gone slowly, but why’d he have to run! It smell’s funny, and I’m feeling strange… “Hey, are you okay? Rinse your mouth with this water.” “Okay.” “Wipe your mouth too.” I rinsed my mouth with the water Shi Min gave me and after drinking some of it, I wiped my mouth with the napkins. Ah, I feel like I can finally live. “Are you okay?” “Yup! Hey, let’s go now to have beer.” “Forget it, what are you talking about beer…” “No way. We have to stop drinking!” “Nara.” “Why?” “Can you finally come to me?” Ch 56 I was unable to move from the shocking words that Shi Min had spat out. He was never this cheeky with me before… That was why I was always comfortable with him… How do I answer him? That I still like Ji Min? No. I didn’t like a guy who didn’t even call once in 8 years. I only… missed him. “Puhahaha, your face is so funny. It’s just a joke.” “Wha…what?” “You didn’t think I still liked you, did you? Then you definitely have a princess complex.” [TN: Princess complex is when a girl thinks that she’s the prettiest and the best girl ever.] What the heck? He was just joking around with me? Do you want to die?! I hit the guy’s back as hard as I could. “Euk! Hey, I surrender! It really hurts. You don’t know how strong you are?” “Do you want to really die?!” “I have to confess something to you!” “Confess? What?” “I’ve been going out with Min Young for one year now.” “Ah, I see. Well, it’s all….what?” When I opened my eyes wide in shock, Shi Min laughed as he looked at me. Then! Then! The lover Min Young had been talking about till now is! Kang Shi Min? Right then, Shi Min hit my chin with his hand. “Close your mouth. You’re going to drool.” “Re…really?” “Yeah.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” “Because you might be agitated.” “What? Why would I be agitated?!” “Because you like me quite a lot.” Shi Min laughed arrogantly at that, and I also followed him in laughter. I feel like something’s punched a hole into my heart. He was a friend who always came whenever I called him… He always understood me no matter how insensitive I was. “So the person Min Young liked a lot was you.” “Well, you know how it is. I’m kind of popular. I’m just not popular with you.” “Ha, no way. You know I did like you at one point!” “Ah, you did?” “You don’t remember? I confessed to you once!” “Ha? After that, you went straight to another guy.” Yeah. I did that. I though I liked you then… If I were to go back to that time, I would have chosen you, not Ji Min. I would rather choose the suave you rather than that jerk, Lee Ji Min! “Hey, are you crying?” “Heuk, I don’t know why I did that. Euang.” “You don’t have to regret that you lost me now.” “You’re really bad. Euang.” “Hey, if someone saw us here, they would think that I made you cry.” “You did make me cry!” “But I was able to come to you whenever you needed me. The fact that you’re my friend will never change even if we die. You’re an important person to me.” “From the day that I got hit by that soccer ball?” “What the heck? You still remember that?” “Of course! How would I forget? That’s the first time I fainted.” At my words, Shi Min laughed loudly, and I followed him in laughter. Shi Min took me to my house and I waved at him in farewell. “Drive carefully.” “All right. Go in now.” “I’ll go in after I see you go off.” “All right. Look at me going away. I’m leaving.” “Okay!” Soon, Shi Min’s car became farther and farther away and I waved my hand until I couldn’t see his car anymore. Ha. He surprisingly has a cute side to him. But anyways, he’s dating Min Young? Was I that ignorant? How come I didn’t realize at all? Wait a moment! Then the one who bothered the other two when all three of us drank was me. I definitely don’t have any sense. I was there until the end. “Shin Nara!” “Huh? Mom, what is it?” “I heard that you ended up in the police station?” “How did you know?” “What do you think? Someone called.” “Well,… it just ended up that way. It’s nothing much, so let’s go in.” “Go to the Bohemian tomorrow at 6:30 PM.” “Why?” “What do you think?! You’re 27! I won’t let you get away this time! You got that?” Mom went back inside with that. What the heck? She wants me to go on a blind date then? Ah, I’m going to go crazy. Oh yeah! Now I think about it, I just left the company dinner! Well, since they were all drunk, they probably won’t notice if someone leaves. Like I thought. No one at work noticed me leaving. There was only talk about Lee Ji Min! This is why a nobody’s life is sad. “Hey, what happened to you yesterday?” “Hey! Ms. Suh Min Young.” “What?” “See me for a moment.” I began pulling Min Young to the lounge. Although Min Young continued to ask why, I stayed silent until we arrived at the lounge. And as soon as we arrived at the lounge, I let go of Min Young And began to grill her as if I were a detective on a case. “You have someone you’re dating, right?” “Yeah.” “Oh ho, but you never introduced him to me even once?” “I’ll… introduce you to him soon.” “Euhahahahaha. I already know who he is!” “What?” “Kang Shi Min!” “How did you know?” Min Young looked at me in surprise and I laughed as much as I could. I started talking to Min Young about this and that when I crossed eyes with Ji Min, who was about to go in. What the heck? Why does he always glare at me like that? Fine. You jerk! Glare at me all you want! You think I’ll lose? When I continued to glare at him, Ji Min went in first and we also went in laughing. “Anyways, you have to treat me in the future!” “Yeah. What is it? Why are you in such a rush to leave?” “I have a blind date today.” “What? Blind date?” “Yeah.” “So your Mom finally made a move.” “Yeah, I’ll tell you all about it afterwards.” “Hey! Shin Nara!” “What?” “Fighting!” [TN: Koreans use this term as a motivator. It means something like: Good luck] Why is she telling me to fighting? I feel like I’m being pulled into a slaughterhouse. Why’s the weather like this! It feels like it’s going to sprinkle rain around. After arriving in front of a big restaurant, I looked at it and went inside. And I looked at the picture that Mom had given me this morning. Well… this guy looks pretty decent. He looks like some whore’s older brother {TN: a.k.a. pretty boy}… I looked around, but there was no one who looked similar to him. “Did you make reservations, madam?” “Hm? Ah, I’m supposed to meet Lee Dong Wook…” “Please come this way.” Soon, the waiter led me to a seat where I could see the view outside, and I sat down. What’s up with this guy? How can he so rudely make the lady wait? But right then, someone appeared in front of me and I checked to see if that person in front of me was the person in the picture. “Ms. Shin Nara?” “Ah, yes. Mr. Lee Dong Wook?” “Yes. You’re much prettier than your picture.” “Hm? Ah, thank you.” I see. Why don’t you stop spraying cr*p around? I lifted my head after bowing and right then, I met eyes with Ji Min and Ji Sun, who were coming into the restaurant. Ch 57 Cr*p! Why do I have to meet him here?! Why did they have to come here among the many restaurants in this neighborhood?! When will this hostility end? “Ms. Nara, are you okay?” “Huh?” “Because you looked uncomfortable all of a sudden.” “Ah, I’m fine. Haha, I must have been nervous because it’s my first blind date.” “It’s your first time?” “Yes? Ah, yes. Well, it is my first time.” “Haha, what should I do? It’s not my first time.” Eh? What? You really look like a playboy, but you don’t date around? “Why are you looking at me as if I’m a unique specimen?” “Ah, nothing. You look like there’ll be hot girls trailing after you, but…” “Huh? Haha, do I really look like that?” “Yes.” “I went straight to study abroad as soon as I graduated from high school. I was busy learning English for 2 years straight. Even when I entered college, I had too many things to study. First of all, I wasn’t very good at English. After living like that, I’ve ended up like this.” “I’m sorry, but how old…” “I’m 29 years old.” Huuk! He looks like he’s only 25? 24? No, he could pass for a freshman in college. “Did you enlist in the military then?” [TN: In Korea, all men (unless medically excused) must enlist in the military for 2 years.] “I was excused.” “Why?” “Because I had heart surgery when I was young.” “Ah…” “Well, it wasn’t very serious. As you can see, I’m very healthy now. What would you like to eat?” “Ah, please give me the lean beef ribs steak. Please have it cooked extra crispy.” When I said that, Mr. Lee Dong Wook found something really funny because he tried to hold his laughter in. The waiter also looked like he was suppressing his laughter. What is it? Am I that funny? Even after we had ordered our food, we only looked at each other and laughed. “Oh yeah. I’m 27 this year.” “Yes, I heard.” “Ah, I see.” “So I guess you didn’t hear anything about me then?” “Yeah, well because I came out so suddenly…” “I graduated from New York University and I’m working for SH Electronics right now. You could call me a researcher.” “So you must have a doctorate?” “Hm? Ah, yes. Something like that.” What the heck? Why is such a great person having a blind date with me? He definitely came out after being pressured into this. But he suddenly took something out and put it in front of me. His business card? Why is he giving this to me? Weren’t you just going to end it here? “Ahaha, I don’t have a business card…” I turned my head to the side when my eyes met Ji Sun’s eyes. What the heck…? They were sitting right next to us? “Oh my? Who’s this? Nara?” “Huh? Ah, yes. Hi?” “Ms. Nara, did you know…” “Hm? Ah, yes. She’s a high school classmate.” “Ah, I see. But I remember seeing… Ah, I think you’re a news anchorwoman…” “Yes, hello. I’m Lee Ji Sun. But, what relation do you have with Nara…?” “Oh, I came here to have a blind date today. So can you please excuse us?” At my words, Ji Sun turned her head after smiling as if she found this funny. What the heck? She’s really something. Why is she acting so friendly all of a sudden? No. Shin Nara. Don’t think like that. She was still your friend once. “So that famous person was your classmate.” “Ah, yes, she was. That famous. Euhaha, yes. Ah, the food came out. Please eat.” “Yes.” F*ck, what the heck? Why is this steak so tough? Dong Wook must have found my cutting of the steak awkward because he took my plate and after cutting it for me, he passed the plate back to me. I received it smiling. And I began to eat the steak with my fork. But why is this steak so rubbery? This restaurant is really bad. “Ji Min, how come you’re not eating?” “Huh? Ah, the steak isn’t that…” “Oh really? This place is all right though. Do you want to order something else?” “No, I’m fine.” What the heck? That revolting conversation. Ah, it really infuriates me! After gulping down the water in the glass next to me, I put it back down. Then I crossed eyes with Dong Wook. “Ah, I was a bit thirsty… here, please give me some more water.” “Yes, madam.” After the waiter poured water again, I smiled as I looked at Dong Wook. Dong Wook continued to smile and gestured me to eat. He’s really courteous, decent­looking and his job is really good. Since he’s a researcher, he must make a few hundred k, won’t he? Ah, when did I become such a calculating person… “Would you like a glass of wine?” “Hm? No thanks. I don’t drink wine too well…” “Ah, really?” “But I do drink soju really well.” “Huh? Haha, I don’t think it’s possible today, but would you like to have a drink next time?” “Of course.” What the heck? What was that supposed to mean? Is he saying that he’s going to see me again? Now I think about it, the way he’s looking at me is bothering me a bit. It seems to be saying that he does have some interest in me. “When did you come back to Korea?” “Ah, it hasn’t been long.” “But how many blind dates have you had already?” “Keuk, I didn’t say that I had several blind dates.” “Huk, sorry.” “No, it’s fine. My parents want me to marry early because they also married early.” “Ah, I see. Actually, I think I still have a long time before I marry because I’m 27, but my mom thinks it’s urgent…” “Then you’re not planning on continuing to meet me?” “Huh?” “I am interested in you, Ms. Nara.” “Huhh?” “I wish to meet you further.” Oh my world. What in the world is this? How can such a respectable bachelor… to me…? Should I be liking this, or not? “Ahaha, thank you very much.” “Then can I take it that you accept my proposal?” “Huh? Ah… that is…” What the heck? Can we arrange this so easily? He’s talking about seeing me as a possible wife­to­be. “Then will you answer me next time?” Ch 58 “Hm? Ah, yes. I hope so…” “Ji Min?” “Yeah, ah, why?” “What are you thinking about so deeply? You can’t eat this? Do you want to move to another seat?” Hew, look at them. Why are they talking so loudly all of a sudden as if they want to interrupt us? And among all those empty tables, why the table next to us? “Mr. Dong Wook, would you like to get up now?” “Ah, yes. I’ll take you home.” “No, it’s fine. I’ll just go home alone.” I refused Dong Wook’s proposal to take me home till the end. This guy really is stubborn. In the end, I waved as Dong Wook’s car left and turned around. But then my eyes met those of Ji sun, who was coming out of the restaurant. “Did you have a blind date?” “You know already, so why are you asking?” “Why? Is it funny to see me asking?” “No, rather than that… but hey, you’ve become a lot prettier? I heard that you become prettier when you become famous, but I guess that’s true? But did you raise your nose a little?” “Hey! Shin Nara!” “What?” Of course, I’m being a little impudent, but… still thinking of before! how much she used me. “Is it going well with Shi Min?” Eh? What kind of bullsh*t is that? Is it going well with Shi Min? Ha, that’s really funny. “What are you…” “Ji Sun.” Right then, I shut up after seeing Ji Min come out of the restaurant. Yes. I don’t have to make excuses. I have no idea why Ji Min changed so much, but he can’t do this to me. I still tried looking for you, but… I didn’t find you in the end. “Ah, Ji Min. Aren’t you going to greet Nara since it’s been a long time since we’ve met her?” “Didn’t that person next to you tell you? We’ve already met.” “What?” “I guess you didn’t know. He came into our company as our company lawyer.” “You’re in the same company as Ji Min? How?” “Who knows? why we’re in the same company… My life is really unlucky. Ah, a taxi’s coming over there. Then, go home safely. Don’t fall over as you go home. Attorney? I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Hey, Shin Nara.” What is it? Why is he calling my name out of the blue? “Why are you speaking casually with me? Can you please be polite?” “Are you playing around?” “I think your words are too severe. The person who asked me to be polite was you, so did I say something wrong?” “This isn’t a professional envir…” “Why are you coming out like this? I erased all my memories of before. Then please excuse me. And I hope that I will never see you again in this kind of place.” I got on the taxi after saying that. Those two really make me angry! They were pleasantly quiet, but why do they have to appear in front of me all of a sudden? Hew, my blood’s boiling. After paying the taxi driver, I got out of the taxi, but someone grabbed my by my arm. “How did it go? Huh? How did it turn out!” “Mom! I told you I’m not going on a blind date, but why’d you make me?” “Because he was so good, I had to set you up with him. Why? Was he so­so?” “No, well… he was pretty good.” “Right? There’s a rumor that Mr. Dong Wook is really decent, so do you know what a hard time I had setting up this date? So? Are you going to meet him again?’ “Yeah.” “Where?” “I’m not sure about that, but we decided to drink soju.” “Soju? Why soju all of a sudden?” “Well, I told him that I don’t drink wine that well, but I drink so…” In a flash, my mom’s hand hit my back. When I think about these times really, my mom’s hand isn’t a woman’s hand. She could beat a cow with her hand. “You!” “Ah, why’d you hit me?!” “You have to be somewhat cute around him!” “What are you talking about being cute! Forget it! I’m going to live as I always lived!” I said that and turned around to go back home. Right then, I crossed eyes with Ji Min who was getting out of a black sedan. Huh? Why is he here? Could he possibly have followed me here? When I continued to stand in that spot, Mom also looked to where I was looking. “Ji… Min?” “How have you been?” “Go…good. Why are you here?” “I’d like to talk to Nara for a moment.” “No thanks! I have nothing to talk with you about. Mom, let’s…” “Let’s talk!” Ji Min said that and grabbed my wrist. I opened my eyes wide in surprise and looked at Ji Min, but Mom continued to grab my other arm. “Nara said she had nothing to talk to you about. “Ah…juh muh ni. Please just for a moment.” “Ah, all right, so let go of me. Mom, I’ll be back after talking to him for a moment.” “Nara…” “Hm?” “Ah, nothing. Hurry up.” “Don’t worry.” I motioned Mom to go home and smiled as I did so. After looking back at me several times, Mom went inside the house. I shook out the guy’s hand. And just in case we might become loud, I walked towards the park near my house. As soon as we arrived in the park, I turned around. Wha… what the…? Why is he right behind me? After stepping back two steps, I stared at the guy. “Tell me.” “First sit down.” The guy sat down on a bench after saying that. What the heck…? Is this talk going to be long? What does he have to say to me? I didn’t know what to do when I first saw you, but… Who’s the person who was so cold from the start? “Did you know?” “What?” “My parents divorced.” “Yeah. Divor..what? Divorced?” “Yeah.” That can’t be. Why would two people on such good terms divorce? Why all of a sudden…? “After both of them divorced, I left with my mom to Australia. I roamed around a lot. I had to think about too many things. I tried to call you when some of those problems got solved, but the ah juhm mah answered the phone then.” “My mom?” ”You’ve finally started to study and focus. Ah… it must have been around when the Soo Neung test was? [TN: The soo neung test is a test comparable to the SAT’s or the ACT in the U.S. It determines what college the student will go to.] So I told her I would call after the test finished.” “But?” “But she said not to.” “…my…mom said that?” “Yeah.” No way. Why would my mom…? My mom never said anything about this. And… my mom was the one who cared for Ji Min as if he were her own son. “I thought about why she said that for a long time. And then, something even more scandalous surfaced. I found out that I wasn’t my dad’s son. I did think it was weird because I don’t resemble my dad in any way.” Yeah. The ah juhsshi definitely doesn’t look like Ji Min at all. The ah juhsshi’s hairline is receding and he gave off a comfortable aura as if he could be an uncle or neighbor. But even so, Ji Min doesn’t resemble the ah juhm mah. “I wanted to believe that I was Kang Shi Min’s cousin till the end.” “Then you two…” “Yeah. We’re half­brothers.” Ch 59 No way. You said you guys were cousins. Then… two sisters liked one guy? It really… can’t be. “It’s unbelievable, right? It was the same with me. Something I had thought improbable… became strangely adjustable to, rather than being surprising. I knew why my mom loved me, but still hated me. But that reason totally changed.” “What… what’s the reason?” “Kang Il Woo must have liked my mom. And while doing so, my mom got hurt by him. And then she had me. But then my mom and dad were already promised to be married. My mom thought she would die, but my dad understood my mom and married her. But Kang Il Woo found a way to bother my mom till the end. That was to marry my aunt. Only a few months after I was born, Shi Min was born. Right. Because there’s only a 2 month difference between my mom and my aunt’s wedding. I understood the ah juhm mah’s feelings then. I think that she didn’t want to have a child of Kang Il Woo’s mess with her daughter… And the fact that the guy who likes you, Shi Min,… is my younger brother… I really can’t believe what a small world it is. After roaming around like that, I met Ji Sun again.” “You went… to the same school?” “Yeah.” “Did you ever think that maybe Ji Sun followed you there?” “I did. But still, because I was at such hard times, I was able to be comforted by Ji Sun.” “Why? Why didn’t you ever ask about me?” “What?” “Why do you only think about yourself? Did you ever think that I’d be waiting for you? I waited for you all that time…” “I’m sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t ask about you.” Ji Min hugged the crying me after saying that. Actually, Ji Min should be the one who wants to cry… Because I burst out crying, I couldn’t hug Ji Min. When I woke up in the morning, my eyes were swollen and puffy and I went to wash my face with cold water. Afterwards, I went to the kitchen and put ice on top of my eyes. “Eu ak! It’s a beast!” “Uh? Who’s this?” “Nuna. You look like a beast.” “What the heck? Aren’t you supposed to be in the military service?” “I’m on break.” “Break? Do they give a lazy bone like you break?” “Nuna, aren’t you being too harsh?” “Move over. I have to get ready for work.” After pushing Woori to the side, I went to my room and began putting on makeup. Even so, Woori continued to tease me about being a beast till the end. In the end, after I hit him once, he left my room quietly. You little thing! How dare you tease me?! Do I look that easy to take advantage of? “Nara!” “Yeah, Mom, why?” “That… ah, nothing. Are you meeting Dong Wook today?” “Why should I meet him again? It’s enough to have met him yesterday.” “If he calls, then tell me. Okay?” “That’s all right. Since he won’t call, please just mind your own business! I’ll go to work. How about Dad?” “He’s washing.” “I got it. Oh yeah, Mom! Buy me a car.” “Why a car all of a sudden?” “Everyone keeps on making fun of me. That I’m a miser.” “Then buy the car you want.” “Okay, I’ll be back.” I guess I have to ride that cursed subway. I should have gotten used to all these ahjuhsshi’s around me, but I still feel a bit touchy. Aht! Something’s feeling up my legs. You’re dead today! I grabbed the person’s wrist and after laughing like a crazy woman, I turned around. When I did so, the ahjuhsshi went back in surprise. I’m successful with another person today! What’s so pleasant about touching another person? I don’t feel anything. Like that, I caught another person and walked into the office smiling brightly. “Ms. Shin Nara, did something good happen to you?” “Aigo, Manager Byun. Do I just laugh when there are good things only? I should always laugh.” “You seem very strange today.” “Euhaha, let’s work. Work.” I laughed once at Manager Byun and began to work. Are we making a contract to make a commercial with a large enterprise? I guess I have to give these documents to the Planning Committee. The actor’s name is… Lee Dong Hyun? “Hey, hey, Min Young. Who’s Lee Dong Hyun?” “You don’t know him? You don’t know the guy who made all the women in Korea fall for him in the drama, “The Season’s Scent?”’ “I don’t think I know him.” “You’re a spy? Right?” “Hey, how am I a spy?” “And he graduated from the same high school as us.” “He did?” “Yeah. When Shi Min was president, he was vice president.” “Oh ho, so he was smart too? Ah, I think I remember. Wasn’t he a singer?” Yeah. He started acting while he was singing, and now he’s only focusing on acting. He acts really well too.” “You’ve really fallen for him. I’m going to tell Shi Min about all this.” “Hey! Just this once…” “Ms. Shin Nara.” “Yes?” “Please come into my room for a moment.” What the heck? Why did he appear all of a sudden? Min Young glared at Ji Min and looked at me. I shrugged and followed Ji Min. Ji Min was staring out the window and smoking. “Excuse me… can I si…” “What was that you said?” “What?” “What you said to Min Young.” “Who’s Lee Dong Hyun?” “No, when you said you would tell Shi Min.” “Ah, that. I guess you didn’t know? Min Young and Shi Min are dating. Of course, it hasn’t been long since I’ve found out, but they’ve been dating for almost a year now.” At my words, Ji Min dropped the cigarette he had been holding. What the heck is up with him? You have to stop the smoke at least. Why is he frozen there? What are you going to do if there’s a fire in the carpet?! I quickly stomped the light out of the cigarette. But then suddenly, Ji Min grabbed both of my shoulders and made me look at him. “Hey, why…?” “Weren’t you… dating Shi Min?” “What? Why would I be dating Shi Min? We’re just friends.” “Sh*t.” Ji Min let go of my shoulders and took out a cigarette after saying that. And he tried to turn on the lighter with trembling hands. I took the lighter from the guy’s hands and turned on the lighter. When I did so, Ji Min put down the cigarette and the lighter in my hand onto the desk. “You weren’t going out?” “Why would we go out? Are we kids? To go out?” “You didn’t… go out with him?” “No, why? Do we have to go out?” “Even once?” “No. How many times do I have to tell you? Why would I be dating Shi Min? Oh yeah! I have to go to the Planning Committee! I almost forgot because of you. I’m be off now.” I left to the Planning Committee like that and went to the chief’s office and waited for the chief to come. What the heck? Why is he so late? Didn’t they say he was ending his meeting soon? Right then, the door opened and I quickly stood up from my seat. “Hello.” “Ah, yes. Are you Ms. Shin Nara?” “Yes. About the commercial. I brought the documents.” “Ah, the model is supposed to come, so why don’t you meet him? You’re the coordinator of this, right?” “Yes, but…” “He’s coming in right now.” Who’s coming? When I turned around, I saw a man with sunglasses and a hat. Ch 60 What the heck? Why is he dressed like that? Wow, he’s pretty tall. And his face looks small too. That’s why not anyone can become an actor. “Mr. Lee Dong Hyun, please come here.” “Yes.” The guy sat down on his seat as if he owned the place and looked around. What the heck? If you came to a professional place, shouldn’t you at least take off your sunglasses? And you were in my school? Was there a rude b*stard like you among our classmates? “I’m the chief of the planning department, Kang Eun Sung and this is Shin Nara from the public relations department.” “Shin… Nara?” What is it? Does he know me? The guy in front of me slowly took off his sunglasses and stared at me. What the heck? Why is he staring at me like that? Now I look at him, his skin’s really good. He has big eyes and a tall nose. So that’s why he became an actor. “Shin Nara? Do Won High School!” “Huh?” “88th graduating class! Right?” “I am, but…” “The girl that Shi Min was always tutoring!” “That’s also right, but…” “The convenience store Schloo bar!” [TN: I’m not sure what a Schloo bar is, but it’s some sort of ice scream] What is he saying? Why is he saying Schloo bar all of a sudden? Does he want to have one? Do I have to buy that and give it to him? “Do you know each other?” “Of course. She was famous for being the convenience store ghost during high school. The reason why her nickname was Schloo bar was because she ate it dirty. And she declared that she was going to drop out of school once, but then she suddenly came back to her senses and got into a 4 year college and I see that she’s working here now? Ah, it’s really nice to see you.” “I’m sorry but, I don’t know you…” “Ah, how don’t you know me? You got hit by the ball I was passing to Shi Min and after you nosebled on both nostrils, you fainted on that spot.” What’s up with this guy? How can he say that here? At the guy’s words, the chief who was rumored to never laugh couldn’t stop laughing and I lowered my head. Ah, today’s not my day. “The public relations department? Can I look around there?” “Of course. How about a contract?” “Of course. Manager! Hurry up!” Why is that guy making so much ado about nothing? Are you so glad to see a classmate? Why are you smiling from ear to ear like that? Your personality is a lot like a psycho’s. In the end, the contract was easily signed and under the chief’s order, I had to take him around the company. Do I have to show a kid around the company too? “Hey, isn’t there a convenience store here?” “There is, but.. why?” “Hey, just be casual with me. You don’t have to be so polite to me. So there’s a convenience store?” “Yeah.” “Let’s hurry up and go.” “Why?” “I’ll buy you a Schloo bar.” “You know I don’t like that?” “Liar! I know you ate that and did dirty things. You melted that in your mouth and spit it out on your friend’s han…Eub!” “Can you be quiet?” When I covered the guy’s mouth, the guy opened his eyes wide and nodded. Why did they pick him?! Before going into the public relations department, I let out a deep breath and went inside. “This is the public relations department.” “Wow, so this is what an office looks like. Hey, this is really exceptional. What’s this? Wow, there are lots of people too.” The office that had been initially quiet became noisy at the guy’s entrance. And people who recognized the guy began to surround him in a flash. What the…? Was this guy popular? “What the heck, Shin Nara? Why is he here?” “I don’t know. I met him in the chief’s office, and he recognized me. He asked me to give him a tour…” “Oh my, what in the world? He looks as handsome as ever, but not as handsome as my Shi Min.” “Ha? So you’re sticking up for him now?” The guy who had been signing must have finished because he pushed away people and came to me. And after looking beside me, he laughed senselessly. “Puhaha, hey, aren’t you Suh Min Young?” “That’s right. So you’ve been well?” “Wow, I really can’t forget Suh Min Young. I never saw such an atrocious deskmate before. [TN: In Korea, students usually sit in pairs in their desks, so by deskmate, the guy means the person he was paired up with.] Deskmate? Why are they talking about old times? People continued to look this way. It looks like it’s going to be hard for the moment. “You didn’t know? I was her desk mate when we were freshmen. Do you know how much she annoyed me? Of course, I know she bothered me because she liked me.” “What cr*p. I’m dating Kang Shi Min right now.” “What? You’re dating Kang Shi Min? Shi Min’s eyes must be crossed to be dating you. That doesn’t make any sense! That’s mind­boggling!” “How is that mind­boggling?” “Ha? Look at your makeup? How many centimeters is it? Wow, it looks like it could be 5 centimeters.” “Ah, Lee Dong Hyun. Do you want to die?” If I play with these kids, I’m sure I won’t be tired. Why are they bickering like this? My stomach is telling me that it’s time to eat. “I’m hungry, so let’s go eat.” At my words, Lee Dong Hyun followed us and Min Young protested his presence the whole way, but Lee Dong Hyun continued to follow us. We sat down and got our food served to us, but people continued to look at us as if we were unique specimens. “What are you looking at?” “It’s different from what you ate in high school.” “Then, did you think it would remain the same?” “Well, actually because I was busy in high school, I didn’t eat school lunch often.” “Ha, what bullsh*t. You started your singing in your junior year.” “Hey, but I was training when I was a freshman.” “Oh ho, really? So that’s why you were always fooling around?” “Suh Min Young, you’ve really grown a lot?” “I was always grown up. Didn’t you know?” Why are they like this? I’m so freaking annoyed. People continued to pass by and stare at Lee Dong Hyun, and the restaurant that had been initially loud, became even louder. But… it seems like you look a lot like someone? Who do you look like? I’m pretty sure you do look like someone I know. “Oh yeah, was your blind date successful yesterday?” “Huh? Ah, yeah. Well, in its own way.” “You went on a blind date? Why? You can’t get a date?” “Lee Dong Hyun, go over there.” “Hey, Suh Min Young. Why are you always like this to only me!” “Well, he’s 29 and he’s a researcher. I’m sure his salary’s pretty big.” “His name?” “Name? I think it was Lee Dong Wook?” “What? Lee Dong Wook?” What the heck? Why is he yelling all of a sudden? But then, the guy looked around in his pockets for his wallet and took it out to show me something in it. Huh? Why a family picture? But why is Mr. Lee Dong Wook here… could it be… “Is it this person?” “Is he your family member?” “He’s my older brother!” Oh my God! Today is really not my ordinary day. This is definitely God’s messing around with my life. “Hey, Lee Dong Hyun. You have one more thing to faint about.” “What is it, Suh Min Young? What are you going to use on me this time! I’m not going to fall for it now!” “Look behind you.” “Why are you playing around with me… Lee Ji Min?” “Yup. That’s your eternal enemy, Lee Ji Min.” What? You two are enemies? You and Ji Min? “Lee Ji Min!” In a flash, the whole restaurant became quiet at the guy’s yell. Right then, Ji Min, who had been standing with someone, turned to look our way. Soon, his laughing face became stone cold. “Lee… Dong Hyun?” Ch 61 The guy’s face was extremely cold and Ji Min laughed as if he found it all very funny. Seeing that Ji Min wasn’t going to move even after a long time had passed, the guy started going up to Ji Min. What the hell? I thought you guys were enemies? Isn’t it just that guy’s own imagination? Seeing those two side by side, it looks like a picture. Their heights are similar and their looks aren’t lacking in any way… “Is it funny? Huh?” “It’s been a long time, Lee Dong Hyun.” “Yeah. It’s been a very very long time. I see that you’ve been doing well? You’re looking good?” “Ah, I heard that you became a famous actor? Congratulations?” “Hey, haven’t you fought with me enough?” “That’s what I should be saying. Go and eat. I’m gonna go now.” “Hey, Lee Ji Min.” The guy called Ji Min who had been about to turn around. The guy then suddenly walked over to where I was, grabbed my wrist and stood me up. Why the heck is he acting like this all of a sudden? What is he going to do now? “What is it?” “What do you think? I’m going to act like I know Shin Nara too.” “What?” “Watch and see. I’m going to make Shin Nara my sister­in­law.” At the guy’s words, the restaurant became dead quiet. Unable to hide my surprise, I continued staring at the guy. What did this guy just say? His sister­in­law? But suddenly, Ji Min laughed out loud and the guy, in surprise, grabbed my wrist even tighter. Look you jerk! It hurts. Let go! “I think you’re misunderstanding something?” “Wha… what?” “Shin Nara can never become your sister­in­law.” ”What kind of cr*p is that?” “Do you know who Shin Nara likes?” “What?” “Lee Ji Min. Shin Nara can never escape from my grasp. Do you know why?” “Bullsh*t.” “She became dependent on me already. I made sure to entrap her so that she won’t be able to escape. Don’t misunderstand, Lee Dong Hyun. I’ll be off now.” Ji Min left, leaving those ambiguous words. In a moment, everyone’s stares headed my way, and in embarrassment, I lowered my head. What the heck, Lee Ji Min? Why suddenly that? That’s some cr*p. You think I like you. Ha! Misunderstanding is your freedom! If you still think that I still haven’t forgotten you, then it’s… not a miscalculation. “Hey, Shin Nara!” The guy continued calling my name and shaking me, but I didn’t say anything. I left the restaurant and Min Young and Dong Hyun followed me. Dong Hyun stood me up and made me look at him, and I tried my best to glare as fiercely at Dong Hyun as I could. “Hey! Why am I your sister­in­law? Who told you to say that?” “The reason why you go on a blind date is because you intend to marry.” “Ha! I only went because my mom forced me. And I have no intention whatsoever of marrying Mr. Lee Dong Wook!” “My brother said that he really liked the girl he just had a blind date with.” “That’s all right! Tell him that I have no intention of meeting him again.” “Do you really like Lee Ji Min?” The guy suddenly yelled out and the people in the hallway looked at me. Why does this guy have to yell in public places?! It really frustrates me! “Hey. For real, why?” “Do you really like him?! Do you like Lee Ji Min?” “Yeah! I do like him! What do you want to do about that?” At my shout, the loud hallway became hushed. God damn. What did I just say? Dong Hyun and Min Young were staring at me with wide eyes. Shin Nara has finally gone mad. “Oh ho, for real?” “What is it? Why that laugh?” “Watch and see. I’ll make you my sister­in­law for sure.” The guy said that and left after suddenly banging his forehead onto mine. What was that supposed to mean? Why did he just bang his head with my head? Sister­in­law? What cr*p. Do you think I’ll fall into your plan like that? Right then, Min Young grabbed my arm. “Hey, is it for real? Do you still like Lee Ji Min?” “Huh?” “That’s what you said!” “That is… I really don’t know.” Maybe because she was used to my senseless words, Min Young patted me and laughed. Could I really have gotten senile? No. But I really think… I’m going to go crazy. I really don’t know what I’ve said and what I’ve thought. Min Young only patted my shoulders and I could only laugh as Min Young did so for me. I didn’t know how I did my work and… I don’t know how I’m sitting in the office. “Ms. Shin Nara! Are you listening?” “Hm? Ah, yes, sorry.” “Why is a young person like you losing her senses?!” Ha, that’s funny. How old are you? You only look old because you’re balding! I pushed in the urge to call him: Baldie! “You’ve actually done your work decently for once.” “Hahaha, yes, for once… I’m like that.” “Don’t you think you should apply for the deputy position?” “Do you really think so?” “Ms. Shin Nara, you’re 27 now! 27! Is that young for a woman’s age? Not just that. If you marry, do you think you can continue working? Don’t you think you should get the deputy position before you marry?” What the heck! This Manager Byun! Isn’t he too much? It’s not just that he’s completely debasing woman. Nothing’s coming out because I’m so shocked. And how does he know that I’m not going to continue working here when I marry? “What do you mean by that?” “By what?” “How do you know whether or not I’ll continue working here if I marry? Hm?” “Well that’s because after you marry, you’ll get pregnant, and if that happens, you’ll get a break. And after that, it’s natural to quit. Don’t you think so?” “I guess you think like that, Manager Byun? Don’t worry! I won’t quit even if I die! And is there a law saying that women have to have kids? Why don’t you take care of yourself, Manager Byun! What’ll happen if you get fired like this? You didn’t even marry yet?” At my words, Manager Byun’s face became red. Was I too harsh? No way! Guys who debase women like that have to experience that! “That’s right! Manager Byun, you were too harsh!” “That’s right. Half of this company’s employees are women.” Oh ho. I see that the women who were silent until now are standing up one by one. Manager Byun left the office after being unable to say anything else. I think I was a bit harsh on him, but… should I buy him a drink? Well, since Manager Byun didn’t do anything right. “Ms. Shin Nara.” “Yes?” “Where did you learn to attack an innocent person?” What is this? It’s that jerk, Lee Ji Min’s, voice. What is he trying to catch now? “Attorney Lee, I’m not the first one who attacked an innocent person?” “Can I see you for a moment?” “Well, I guess so.” What is up with that guy? Why is he so uptight all of a sudden? When I came to the lawyer’s office, the guy was looking outside the window. What? Do you think someone will clap for you looking at you in that pose? “Why don’t you hurry up and tell me what you want to say?” ”Shin Nara.” “What?” “I like you.” Ch 62 At the guy’s words, I felt the strength going out of my arms. You said you won’t let go of me now… Does that mean you let go of me once? And Ji Min grabbed my wrists like that and began walking. In no time at all, I was climbing into Ji Min’s car and Ji Min began to start his car. Even when I asked him where we were going, Ji Min didn’t reply at all and only drove. What’s up with this guy again…? Did he decide to totally ignore me again? I raised my hand, shook out my hair and looked to my right side. The car was going farther and farther away from the city and in capitulation, I sat back comfortably. “Hey.” Even when I called him, Ji Min only drove and didn’t look at me. Does he even know that I’m next to him? “Let’s get off.” The car stopped and the guy got out of the car after saying that. What the heck? Then he totally ignored my words until now? I quickly got out of the car and began yelling at the guy’s back. “Hey! Are you that great? Why do you cut off a person’s words like that? If I asked about you, shouldn’t you be answering? What’s wrong with you, really?” “…disappear.” “What?” “Because I thought you would disappear…” “What… is that supposed to mean?” “It’s because I was afraid you would disappear like you do in my dreams.” At the guy’s words, I slowly lowered my hands and my head. When tears began to fall for unknown reasons, I raised my hands and began wiping them. The person who had made me ache all that time was that person, but… why does it feel like I was the one who did something wrong? Why is it that I’m the one who did something wrong in front of that person? Just like an ill­natured child… “I came back.” “…yeah.” “I regretted it the moment I got on the plane.” “What regret?” “Why… I didn’t ask you to wait for me… I knew you would always be waiting for me…” “Were you happy?” “…….” “Weren’t you happy studying abroad?” “It was a nightmare.” Ji Min raised his bowed head and looked me in the eye. I was a little surprised at Ji min’s words and opened my eyes a bit wider. It was a night…mare? What was…? “Always in my dreams, I’m looking for you. Then you come to me. But when I wake up from that dream, I feel so empty. Because you’re not next to me.” “In all truth, I feel cramped. The fact that you’re doing this to me now… and the fact that you’re still not mine. You only do what you want to do. You never take me into your account. That’s why I decided to let go of Lee Ji Min.” “Why did you want to let go of me?” “It was hard looking at you.” At my words, Ji Min pulled me into his embrace. Without any reaction, I continued staying in Ji Min’s embrace. It’s been a really long time. This wide and warm embrace. And Ji Min’s refreshing, cool smell… “When I felt that Shi Min and I were blood­related brothers, Ji Sun came along. She said that you two were dating really happily after I left. I tried not to believe. Of course, I didn’t believe that. But… at your mother’s words, I felt like I had fallen off a cliff. Even though I tried not to believe, everything around me made me think that way. My longing to come back to Korea. The more I tried to hold it in, the more hurt I became…, I couldn’t think about you. I couldn’t even imagine you. That’s because my heart ached too much to do so…” When I somewhat became more aware of myself, I thought I couldn’t fight over one girl. That’s why I pondered whether I shouldn’t appear in front of you even if I loved you.. No.. even if I stole looks at you, I didn’t want to appear in front of you. I didn’t want to plague the happy you. Yeah. It was my own pride that made me think that you would be plagued by me. I comforted myself thinking that: I’m getting punished only because I love you so much. When I walked on the street, if I saw someone who looked like you in any way, I followed that person and I always looked after that person. I thought right then. I guess I love you so much.. that I can’t forget you. I prepared to leave you by myself, but… that was too hard. I said then. I’ll go early so I can come back as soon as possible… Am I… too late?” At Ji Min’s words, I couldn’t move. You prepared to leave by yourself… I was so disappointed in you all that time… I’m so thankful that you didn’t fall for Ji Sun’s apparent lie. But if you believed me, why didn’t you believe me a bit more? Why didn’t you remain unshaken at my mom’s words? I raised my hands and wrapped it around Ji Min’s waist. Ji Min must have been surprised at that feeling because he moved a bit. I don’t know why… but it seems like he’s skinnier than he was before. Ji Min, who had been in my arms for a long time, put my hands aside, turned around and put his hand over his face. “Ah… sorry. What I’m saying doesn’t make sense, does it? I…” “Ji Min.” At my call, I could feel Ji Min’s body freeze up. Although his back was facing me, I could feel what kind of expression he would have on his face. “I was disappointed in you. If you had only told me to wait for you, it wouldn’t have been hard for me. Yeah. How pained were you for that long time? I was a little less pained than you… That’s why I’m sorry. I’m always sorry to you. You always thought about me first, but… I didn’t even know that and I always yelled at you and did what I wanted. I felt a bit stupid. If I had any sense at all, I would have easily known that I liked you, but… I wouldn’t have left you an aching heart like an idiot…” At my words, Ji Min turned around and hugged me. In a flash, my tears came flowing out. Because they were overflowing, it was hard to hold them back. I gave up on trying to hold them back. “Don’t do that. Don’t cry. I can get infinitely hurt. It’s all right if I get hurt. It’s all right however much you curse me, so it’s all right if I get hurt, so just don’t get hurt. I’m… I’m sorry that I… love you so much.” At those sole words, more tears came out. Now it’s drenching our bodies. But Ji Min continued to silently hug me. When I felt like the power was leaving my legs, Ji Min put even more strength into his arms and hugged me even more tightly. “If you say that you’re cramped being near me, then I’ll send you away.” “…I’m cramped.” “…If you say that you feel tormented being near me, then I’ll send you away.” “…I feel tormented.” “If you say… that you don’t want to see me, then I’ll send you away…” “I don’t want… to see you.” “All right. I know well.. that I won’t be able to receive love from you being with you. But just know that I loved you, I’m loving you and that I’ll continue loving you in the future. I won’t expect anything more from you.” Ji Min said that and tried to smile. Although it looked like it was hard for him to smile, Ji Min smiled for me. Because his smile looked so pained, I could only cry. Ji Min raised his hand to wipe away my tears, but he stopped his hand midair in front of my face and put it back down. And he slowly turned around. But the moment he turned around, I saw the tears falling from Ji Min’s eyes. His heart aches. His heart aches more than my heart. “I’m cramped being near you. And I’m tormented being near you. That’s why I don’t want to see you. Because it keeps on hurting. My heart keeps on hurting. The fact that I love you hurts too much… That’s why I don’t want to see you.” I wept after saying that. Even though there were people around us, I continued weeping. Ji Min slowly came to me and pulled me into his embrace. And Ji Min’s warm hands caressed my face, and soon, his warm lips settled on mine. Ch 63 After arriving at home, I greeted my parents and returned to my room, but my mom followed me in. What’s up with this ah juhm mah? Why are her eyes looking so cat­like? “What?” “What happened to you?” “What are you talking about?” “With Ji Min. You like Ji Min?” “Who said that? Did Lee Dong Hyun say that?” “Yeah!” “Mom, why? Can’t I meet Ji Min? It’s true. I like Ji Min.” At my words, Mom opened her eyes wide in surprise. Why is my mom like this? She used to like Ji Min so much before. “Do you know who Ji Min’s… father is?” “I know. Kang Il Woo.” “Yeah. I can’t send you off to marry into that kind of household.” “What about Shi Min? Why did you want to send me off to Shi Min?” “That’s. Well… I won’t allow Ji Min.” “If you say I can’t, then I’m going to leave.” “What?” I stood up from that spot and left. Why is my mom really acting like this? Why is she saying Ji Min’s not okay? Even though I did go out, I had nowhere to go. I have no choice. Should I call Min Young? [Hello?] “Min Young? Where are you?” [I’m with Shi Min. Why?] “Huh? Nothing. Just have fun.” [There’s nothing wrong?] “No, there’s nothing wrong. I’m going to hang up.” Yeah. I can’t always depend on my friends. I slowly started walking and in no time at all, I was in the city. Right then, my eyes met someone else’s eyes and I quickly recognized that person. “Na…ra.” “Hwa Sun… unni?” We sat in a café silently only touching our glasses of juice. Whenever our eyes crossed, we only laughed nervously. Ah, I’m going mad. In this situation, what am I supposed to do? “Haha, so how have you been, unni?” “Good… you?” “As you see. I’m always fine, so there’s no problem.” “I’m really sorry… about before.” “Unni?” “Before, Ji Sun begged of me so much… You probably think it’s just an excuse, but I really didn’t want to act as I did. That’s because I’m often scared by Ji Sun.” “I know that was your truth. I was really disappointed in you, unni. So it all evens out in the end. Don’t you think so?” At my words, unni laughed. I followed unni in laughter and unni subtly cried in sorry. Seeing unni crying like that, I handed her a handkerchief. Unni continued to say thank you and held onto my hand. Right then, my cell phone began ringing and I carefully picked up my cell phone. “Yes, hello?” [Where are you?] “Huh? Ah… at the city.” [You didn’t go home?] “That is… I had some business to take care of.” [Because of your… mother?] “…yeah.” [I’ll go there. Tell me where you are.] “No, it’s fine.” [Hurry up and tell me.] “I’m in Olive right now.” [Okay.] As soon as the call ended, I laughed weakly at unni. If unni knows that I’m meeting Ji Min again, what would she say? “Who is it?” “It’s… Ji Min.” “Yeah. Ji Min likes you a lot, right?” “Hm?” “I knew from the start, so I know why he’s returned to you. I’ll take care of Ji Sun, so don’t worry.” “Ji Sun… also really likes Ji Min, right?” At my question, Hwa Sun unni, who had been staring at me silently, slowly nodded her head. And her throat must have hurt because she drank a glass of water. Seeing unni like that, I laughed. “Did you know I hated Ji Sun a lot?” “Yeah.” “I hated her so much I wanted to beat her up.” “I wanted to do the same.” “But, unni, I really missed Ji Sun often. The streets we walked together. The actors we liked together. Singers. Food. When I think about those things, I wonder whether we would still be friends if I hadn’t looked at Ji Min as anything more than a friend. I thought about such nonsense. Like an idiot, I must have really liked Ji Sun.” At my words, tears fell from unni’s eyes and I wiped her tears for her with my handkerchief. I always missed Ji Sun. Although I hated her, I missed her too and longed for her. “You’re dumb, right?” “Ji… Min?” “You want to see someone who used you like that?” At Ji Min’s question, I kept my head lowered and nodded my head. Am I really dumb? What did I lack so much that I’d miss Ji Sun? But she was an important friend of mine. She was always… an important friend. Right then, I saw Ji Sun behind Ji Min, and I stood up from that seat. “You’re really stupid.” “Ji Sun?” “Did you miss me even after all those bad things I did to you?” “I…” “It was the same for me.” “Ji.. Sun?” “I also missed you. I think I know why Lee Ji Min likes you.” “Huh?” “Because you’re so dumb. Because you’re so stupid. Because you’re so good.” “Ji Sun?” “If I were a guy, I would have preferred Nara over me. I was sorry for all that time. But you know, you have to thank me?” “What?” “I was the one who pushed away all those girls who stuck to Ji Min. If it wasn’t for me, he might have had a blue eyed child. Oh my, it’s already time. I have a news rehearsal. I’ll see you later.” Ji Sun disappeared like that. What the heck? What just happened? This is totally jaw dropping… “It’s turned out well, right?” “Huh? Yea, but…” “Yeah, but what?” “Nothing, but Ji Min.” “What?” “I have nowhere to go.” “What?” I agreed to meet Hwa Sun unni again, and after saying farewell to her, I went to the Han River with Ji Min. [TN: The Han River is a river in Seoul] The cool river wind eased my feelings a bit. “Isn’t it good to breathe fresh air in such a long time?” “Shin Nara.” “Yeah?” “Live with me.” “What?” “I’m proposing right now.” Ch 64 “Hey? Nara?” “Yeah.” What is it? Why is it so bright all of a sudden? And where’s Ji Min? What the heck? This is the café? “How can you sleep while you’re crying?” “What?” “You cried, then you suddenly fell asleep. While we were talking about Ji Sun.” What the…? Just now…? I woke up from a dream? Then how I just made up with Ji Sun. And how Ji Min just proposed to me is all a dream? No way. “Ahahaha, sorry. I must have been tired.” “Yeah? If you were, you should have told me. I took too much of your time. Do you want to meet next time?” “Okay. Yeah, unni, I’m sorry.” “No, don’t worry. I’ll leave first.” “Okay.” Unni got up from her seat and left first and I sat dazed staring out the window. Yeah, that was it. I knew there was something fishy about it. I must be crazy. To dream that kind of dream. Yeah, there’s probably no way that the guy will propose to me. “What are you thinking about so deeply that you haven’t realized that I came?” “Huh? Ah, you came?” What the heck? I feel uncomfortable now. If that guy knows that I dreamed that kind of dream, I’m sure he’ll laugh his head off. Yeah, I don’t want to tell him. “What is it?” “What?” “Why aren’t you looking straight at me?” “When… when didn’t I?” Although I said that, I really didn’t have the courage to look at him. Right then, Ji Min held out his hand and grabbed my hand, and I tried to remove my hand in surprise. But my hand didn’t get out of his grasp, so I gave up on trying to remove my hand. “You don’t have a ring on?” “Huh? Oh…” “This is actually a cheap thing.” Cheap thing? What the heck, so the well­paid lawyer bought me a cheap thing? Isn’t that too harsh? “When I went to Australia for the first time, I started working. I think I must have finally made about $40? I bought a ring with that money. I wanted to give you something that I had bought with money I had earned. In the end, it’s been too long for it to have finally found its way in your hand. It was then I found out. That it’s too hard to earn money. I thought that I should really study hard and earn a lot of money. That’s how I’ll go to Shin Nara.” “You sound so dumb.” “Right? So that’s why I studied when everyone else was resting, and studied again. So that’s why I’m here right now. My salary is much higher than the average men around my age. I’m much taller than the average men around my age. My job is good and I’ve had a good education. And my face isn’t lacking anything more than the average man. I have a house. I have a car. How about it? Isn’t this good for you?” “What… are you talking about?” I know. What you’re saying to me right now. “I’m getting permission.” “Per… mission?” “for Shin Nara to accept Lee Ji Min.” In a moment, my eyes teared up and those tears poured down my cheeks. Have I been waiting all this time for Ji Min to say this to me? Was I waiting for compensation? Ji Min stretched out his hand and wiped my tears. “Don’t cry. Aren’t you going to answer?” “…can.” “What?” “I can’t.” At my words, Ji Min’s face turned stone cold. And his eyes grew bigger and bigger, and he stared at me as if in disbelief. I slowly raised my hand, grabbed Ji Min’s frozen hand and put it down. “I’m not sure.” “What.. aren’t you sure of?” “You and Ji Sun’s relationship.” “…what?” “You told even our classmates that you guys are dating.” His face turned very dark. So.. it was as I thought? “I’ve become more truthful to you.” “I know.” “I already told Ji Sun what I thought. Although we weren’t dating from the start, we’re really not dating.” “Could it be that you’re the only one who thinks like that?” At my words, Ji Min lowered his head. I know already. How hard it must have been there. I’m sure that the only person who knew how hard it was is Ji Sun. “If you become sure, then will you marry me?” “I don’t expect marriage fro you.” “…I came here for that.” “I expect love from you.” “Na… ra.” “Love that I can rely, believe and depend on.” “I’m sorry I only left you scars. Can you wait just a little bit? Until I become someone you can rely, believe and depend on.” “Yeah, but.” “But?” “Don’t make me wait too long. I’ve already waited too long.” At my words, Ji Min laughed brightly and nodded. Outside, Ji Min and I got in his car, and Ji Min went as far as to put on my seat belt for me, hold onto my hand and start the car. When we arrived in front of my house, I tried to take off the seat belt and get off, but Ji Min grabbed my hand and didn’t let go. I laughed and looked at Ji Min. “Goodbye now.” “Nara.” “Yeah?” “Stay with me today.” “What?” What the…? What is he saying right now? Could it be… that he’s asking me to sleep with him? Are you crazy, you b*stard! Even though we are adults! “No… no way!” “What?” “Keeping your vir… virginity is important before marriage!” “What? Puhahaha. Shouldn’t I be the one who’s uptight about this? Do you think I said that in that way? I didn’t know, but I guess Shin Nara has a dirty mind?” What… what the heck? So I was the only one who thought like that? F*ck. Anyways, I do have this thing in letting my imagination run wild. Say those things after you’ve thought about it. Anyhow, Shin Nara is equally senseless as she was before. “I… I’ll go now. Bye. I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Wait.” “Wh… why?” “Let me hug you once.” Ji Min hugged me after saying that. What… what the…? Why is he like this all of a sudden? “Hey, aren’t you the one who’s imagining weird…” “I’m going to kiss you.” What… what the heck? I don’t know. Let’s kiss him first. When Ji Min wrapped his arm around my waist, the door suddenly opened and I felt a rush of cold air. “Get away from each other!” Ch 65 Who said that? We quickly turned around to see someone looking at us with wide­eyed surprise. What the heck…? What is he doing there? Right up against the window. I’m can’t believe he’s my brother. When I opened the door suddenly, the guy grabbed his face as if he were in huge shock. “Are you hurt?” “Yeah! Can’t I play a joke?” “So who told you to play a joke?” “Hyung, are you really going out with my nuna?” “Shin Nara didn’t give me permission yet though.” At Ji Min’s nonchalant words, I turned around to look at him. Now I think about it, were we dating? No. We weren’t even dating, and I got a proposal. “But what about your military service? Did you desert it by any chance?” “What are you saying! I finished military service a week ago! Are you really my nuna? You don’t even care about your one and only brother.” Now I think about it, did he already end his military service? After living so senselessly, I don’t even remember. “Hyung, let nuna go home now and see her tomorrow.” Woori said that and without even giving me time to say goodbye to Ji Min, dragged me home. I guess he must have eaten really well in military service. He was never this strong. He always got dragged around and beaten up by me. He’s really grown. “Nuna!” “Hey! Who are you yelling at!” “Are you really going out with Ji Min?” “It doesn’t seem like it, right?” “But why’d you kiss him?” “I received a proposal.” “What? Then you accepted?” “Did I? You could say I did.” At my words, Woori stared at me. Why is he looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong? “Nuna, you don’t know why Mom is against Ji Min hyung, do you?” “No.” “That’s because he’s Kang Il Woo’s son.” “So?” “But also because he’s the son of ah juhm mah.” “So what does that have to do with this?” “You rock head!” “How dare you call your nuna…” “That ah juhm mah was dad’s first love!” “Yeah. Ji Min’s mom was Dad’s first…what?” What the hell is this? Dad definitely had me when he was 18. And Ji Min’s mom was a neighborhood unni of my mom. Then when did dad have his first love? “Hey, is it important to Mom that the ah juhm mah was Dad’s first love?” “Yeah.” “Why?” “F*ck. I don’t know.” “What don’t you know! Hurry up and spit it out!” “I’m not too sure, but both of them must have liked each other.” “What about Mom?” “Mom also liked Dad.” “But?” “Is your head that bad? The ah juhm mah got used by Kang Il Woo and had Ji Min hyung. And you, nuna…” “Me… what?” “So that is… Dad while he was drunk…anyways. It happened like that.” What the heck? So I was born without love? I never thought about that. So does that mean that Dad hugged Mom thinking she was Ji Min’s mom? What the heck? Why is my life… like this? So I was a loveless child. To dad… and to mom… “Nu…na.” “Why am I so stupid? Why am I crying? F*ck.” How come I didn’t know all this? If I had known at least a little bit, it would have been better. I know why Mom hates Ji Min so much, but if she had told me just a little, I would have understood Mom a lot more. “Don’t cry.” “Hey, Shin Woori. If it were you, wouldn’t you be crying? I’m not crying because I’m sad. I’m crying because my life’s so dirty and full of cr*p.” “Nuna..” “Why the f*ck is my life like this? How come it’s never comfortable? Is it saying that it can’t see me being the least bit happy?” In the end, after getting sick of crying, I was dragged into my bed by Woori and I fell asleep like that crying. When morning came, it was bright but my eyes didn’t open. When I finally opened my eyes, I looked at the mirror, but I screamed without even realizing it. Even a monster couldn’t look like this. My mascara had smudged, making me precisely a panda, and my eyes were so swollen that I looked exactly like an alien. I quickly went to the bathroom, took a shower, and continually washed my face with cold water. Finally, my eyes have returned to a normal person’s eyes. How long do I have to wait till I return to my bright, shining eyes? When I went to the kitchen, Mom was preparing breakfast, and without even realizing it, I was crying. I quickly raised my hands, wiped my tears and hugged my mom from behind. “Hey, your hand’s going to get cut. ”Mom.” “Why are you acting so weird all of a sudden?” “Mom, it was hard for you, right?” “What?” “I’m sorry. I didn’t know anything. I really didn’t know anything.” “What are you saying? Hurry up and eat and go to work.” Mom let go of my arms and began to slice the tofu again. Seeing Mom like that, tears began forming again and I hugged Mom again. “Why are you acting like this?” “Mom.” “What?” “I’d like it if you were happy, Mom.” “I’m happy, so don’t worry.” “No, for real. I really wish that you were happy.” “Aren’t you going to be late to work?” “I’d really like it if Dad, me, Woori and Mom were happy.” At my words, Mom’s hands stopped. And Mom slowly released my arms and looked back. My mom’s aged a lot. She has a lot of wrinkes and gray hairs. How come she lost so much weight in her face? I didn’t know, but she’s really gotten older. Did I give you too much of a hard time throughout those years? Is that why you’ve grown so old? “Is there something wrong?” “Mom.” “Yeah, tell me.” “I won’t give you a hard time anymore, Mom.” “What are you talking about all of a sudden?” “I’ll go work at another company.” “In these hard times, what are you…” “I’ll stop meeting Ji Min.” Ch 66 “Ms. Shin Nara, why are you doing this?” “I’m sorry for giving you a hard time all that time, Manager Byun.” “Why are you doing this all of a sudden?” “I’ll go now, sir.” After bowing to Manager Byun, I carried my box of items and left the office. Yeah. The Manager Byun I hated so much all that time. Goodbye. Before I leave, I want to say something though. I want to shout out: “Stop losing any more hairs on your head.” But since I’m leaving, I don’t want to be cursed at anymore. And determined not to bump into Ji Min, I quickly walked out. Truthfully, it was extremely good fortune that I was able to get a job at this huge company, but now where can I get employed? I was walking as I thought this and that’s when I found a huge crowd of people in front of the building. What the heck? What’s up with the uniforms? Aren’t they going to school? Anyways, what will these students do in the future? Right then, someone stopped in front of me, and I thought I would go deaf from the girls’ screams around me. What is it? Who is it that…Lee… Lee Dong Hyun? “Hey, what’s up with that box?” “Why are you here?” “I’m in the middle of shooting the drama. What’s up with that box?” “I quit work.” “What? Why?” Why the heck is this guy yelling? My ear’s going to split if this continues. I tried to push past the guy in annoyance, but the guy grabbed my arm and didn’t let go. Simultaneously, his fans screamed again. At the guy’s wink, the screams stopped. The guy began dragging me to the parking lot. “Hey, your car’s really nice. Is this the Benz? Isn’t this expensive? I see you’ve succeeded?” “Why are you quitting your job?” “Hey, I thought you were in the middle of shooting?” “I finished most of it. Hurry up and tell me. Why’d you quit?” “Just.” “What? Just? Did you fight with Ji Min?” “No.” “I don’t believe you. What the heck? That guy took you away with such confidence.” “Were we ever anything together?” “You guys aren’t?” At the guy’s words, I nodded my head weakly. Yeah. Now, we’re not anything together. Were we just childhood friends? “What’s up with you, really?” “What do you mean? “Because of you, my hyung went on another blind date.” “Why?” “Why do you think? Because you didn’t call. Well, you did kick out a ripe pumpkin. Do you even know that?” At the guy’s words, I nodded my head in agreement. Well. I did kick out my good fortune. With those looks, that job and that manner… I was definitely out of my mind momentarily. “Do you know how old you are?” “27, why?” “Then you’re an ah juhm mah. Ah juhm mah.” “What? Do you want to die?” “Anyways, you have this way of kicking out all of your good luck.” “You jerk, you’re making my blood pressure rise again. Do you want to die?” “Let’s have a drink.” “What? What are you talking about a drink in the middle of the day! And is there a bar open at this hour?!” “We can go! Hyung, let’s go.” The guy told the ahjuhsshi who was sitting in the driver’s seat to go, and the car began going off somewhere. Yeah. Since I feel bad anyway, let’s drink. If I start drinking in the afternoon, could I possible die? Even though I don’t like the idea that I’m drinking with this jerk! The car soon stopped in front of some bar and we went inside. Wow, so there is a place that opens even at this time. A pleasant faced man who appeared to be the owner showed us to a room, and I followed as I looked around here and there. After we sat down, the guy looked at me with disapproving eyes. “What are you looking at?” “Aye, you’re like a country bumpkin.” “What?” “Why are you looking around like that as if there’s something to see here? Tell me truthfully. Your real major is to hoeing the garden, right?” “Hey, Lee Dong Hyun. Do you want to get hit? Do you?” “Oh ho! Who’s buying the drinks today?” “Aye, why is our popular guy acting like this? Hm? “Ah, you disgust me. Disgusting.” Yeah. I’m going to hold it in because you’re buying me these expensive drinks. I put ice in the glass in front of me, filled it with alcohol, and began drinking. Ah, it feels good! After wiping my mouth, I laughed once at the guy, and the guy looked at me doubtfully. “Were you hungry for a drink?” “Yeah! Let’s just drink quietly today because this nunim doesn’t feel so good today.” [TN: Nunim is a more formal way of saying nuna.] I began to pour and drink and pour and drink after saying that. When I finished half a bottle, I must have started to get drunk because the table kept on flying towards my forehead. “Didn’t you like Lee Ji Min?” “Hahaha, like him? We’re done! Finished.” I shook my hand as I spoke, but weirdly, I didn’t feel anything. Oh ho, so I guess I’m totally drunk now. Seeing how I’m feeling better, I’m sure I’m receiving all the effects of alcohol. “You’re…done?” “Well, we didn’t start anything from the beginning. Hey, drink! Pour~!” I began pouring the drink after saying that. Aht! It’s about to spill out! I quickly put my lips on the glass and began drinking the drink. “How unfortanate! Unfortunate! It spilled.” “What is it? For real?” “Ah, what?!” I began sucking on the alcohol that got on my finger also. What should I do? I shouldn’t have let it spill. “You didn’t even start?” “Ah, yeah! How many times do I have to tell you? That Lee Ji Min and I weren’t meant to work out from the beginning!” “Hey.” “What?” “I like you.” “What?” “Let’s go out.” Ch 67 I feel like I’m suddenly awakening from my drunken state. What did he just say? “Keukeuk. Puhahaha.” What… what is it? Why is he laughing all of a sudden? What’s up with him? He’s being scary. “Hey, why don’t you close your mouth? Did you really think that the popular Lee Dong Hyun would like you?” What is he saying right now? Then he was playing with me? “You like Ji Min a lot, right?” Why is he asking that? Ah, I don’t know. Let’s just drink. I quickly poured some alcohol into my glass and tried to drink, but at the guy’s curbing of my behavior, I could only stop. “Hey, let go.” “Get him.” “What do you even know to be saying that to me?” “I don’t know. I don’t know anything, but I know that you like Lee Ji Min a lot. And I also know that LeeJi Min likes you a lot.” “But still, something star­crossed can’t be.” “If you didn’t even try, why are you saying that?” What… is he saying right now? I have to make an excuse… But no words came out, as if my throat was blocked. “Why are you crying! Did I make you cry?” The guy threw a tissue at me after saying that. The tissue bumped into my face and fell like that. I cried like a dumb*ss again. Why do I cry whenever I think? Why do I cry whenever I think about him? I left the bar soon, but where do I go? To Ji Min? Or to Mom? I can’t leave you? I can’t leave you even if I die? So that’s why I’m sorry to Mom? Or. I can’t be with you? I can’t be with you because of my mom? So let’s break up? What do I do? Right then, someone grabbed my arm and turned me around. Simultaneously, tears poured from my eyes. Really, why do you make me so confused? Why do you make it so hard for me? Why do you make my eyes turn to you? Why do you make me someone who can’t live without you? “Ji…” “Why are you doing this? Why did you quit all of a sudden? Why do you make my heart ache? I feel like you’ll disappear from me! Why?” “Ac…actually, it’s been hard for me.” “What’s hard for you? Did I make it that hard for you? Did I ?” “I… found it all out.” “…what?” “Our parents’ story.” At my words, I could feel Ji Min’s grasp on my arms loosen. So… you knew. I didn’t know, but… I didn’t know but you knew. Why… am I like this? “So.. you’re trying to forget me?” I tried to. I’m sorry. “So… you’re going to throw me away?” In the end, I couldn’t hold back my tears. I hurt too. That’s why I feel like I’m going to go mad. “Don’t throw me away. Please…, without you, I think I’m going to go crazy. It’s better if I die. Please…, Nara. Please…, don’t throw me away.” Ji Min hugged me like that. Yeah… I can’t leave you either. I only told Mom that to comfort Mom. It was just a lie with good intentions. “First… go in today. And come to work tomorrow.” “But… Ji Min, I…” “Nara.” “Yeah.” “Truthfully, I don’t want to send you off now. I’d rather that you stayed with me. I’m angry that I can’t guard you. I feel like I’m burdening you, so I’m angry at myself. Stop trying to figure out everything by yourself. Do you want to go with me?” Right then, my mom opened the door of our home suddenly and I dropped my box in surprise. Now, how do I explain this to Mom? I really didn’t know… But why is my life so twisted? It would be better if.. I could forget everything. Right then, I could feel Ji Min’s grasp on my arm tighten. When I felt like my arm would fall off, Ji Min kneeled on that spot. I stared at Ji Min in surprise. Mom must also have been surprised because she stopped trying to pull my arm. “Why… are you…” “I love Nara.” Mom must have been surprised by Ji Min’s sudden behavior because she didn’t know what to do. “Truthfully, I find you uncomfortable.” “If I can’t have Nara, I have no reason to live. I will definitely not be myself. I left Nara then because I was too young, but not now. I’m not so young that I can be turned around by the adults’ words. Even if you protest us till the end, I’ll take Nara away. I can’t be alone anymore. And I don’t know if I’ll die without Nara because I love her so much.” “Nara, let’s go in.” “Mom, I…” “Please. Mother, I’m going to die if I can’t have Nara.” “Nara won’t die if she doesn’t have you.” “That’s why I don’t want to. I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die without Nara. That’s why I’d like it if Nara were with me. I love her. And I’ll love her forever on. So, please leave her to me.” Ji Min bent his head as he slowly said that. And I also kneeled down next to Ji Min. “Mom.” “Na… Nara!” “I don’t think I can either. If I don’t have Ji Min… I don’t think I can. No, I can’t. Mom, please listen to me once.” Mom’s eyes shook. And behind Mom, the elevator doors opened and Dad’s face appeared. Dad was also crying. “What are you doing right now?” “Ho… honey!” “Nara and Ji Min, get up quickly.” “Dad, I…” “Father, I’ll really love and savor Nara. I don’t have the confidence to make her happy, but I’ll love Nara only.” Ji Min’s eyes and Dad’s eyes crossed. Dad only stared at Ji Min even after that. And Ji Min kneeled down avoiding Dad’s eyes. Mom was pulling Dad’s arms, but Dad wasn’t moving at all, and continued to stare at Ji Min. “Get up now.” “Fath..” “Come in.” Ch 68 We did go inside, but Dad didn’t say anything. I’m kneeling down next to Ji Min, but how come I’m feeling pins and needles up and down my legs! I wanted to shout out: Aong~! Aong!, but I held back! I knew that it wasn’t the time to do that, so I began moving my legs a little. I turned my head slightly to my side, but I guess the guy’s legs didn’t feel like pins and needles. He continued to look at Dad’s face seriously. “When did this start?” “From high school.” “Yeah. I did guess somewhat, but…” “Honey!” Mom called Dad. But, Dad’s looking at Ji Min silently. “I thought it was weird when you suddenly left for Australia. But, so there was a reason.” “Because I wanted to grow up as quickly as I could. At that time, I was really immature. I didn’t know how to do anything. I only hung onto Nara. Actually, I was mostly wrong to Nara. That’s why I was always sorry to Nara. It’s also mostly my fault that our relationship became messy. I didn’t ask Nara to wait for me when I left. Maybe because I didn’t want to leave a huge burden on Nara. I wanted her to be free when I wasn’t around. But, I can’t do so now. I’ll hold onto Nara, and never let her go.” Was that it? Ji Min was thinking of me? But I didn’t even know, and I was so disappointed in him. So I was really receiving his love. I didn’t know anything. Like an idiot… Why do my tears come out at times like these? “Dad.” “Yeah.” “I must really like him.” “What?” “I didn’t meet any guys all that time because I was waiting for him. I didn’t even know, like an idiot. I was only disappointed in him. He was actually considering me. So I want to be held on by him. Is that okay?” “Yeah.” Dad looked at me, and laughed brightly. But, I saw Mom’s cold face next to him. Right. I forgot Mom momentarily. The person who’s opposing us most right now is Mom. “Honey.” “I told you that it was a misunderstanding by you, sweetie. Did I even have time to look at another person when I met you at 17 and married you? And that letter didn’t have any names, so that’s why. It was actually something someone else told me to give to her.” “Something that someone else told you to give to her?” “Yeah. Il Woo sunbae asked me to give it to her, so I couldn’t tell you because sunbae begged me not to let anyone know. Now that you, Ji Min, have grown up, I guess you know everything? Oh yeah, did you meet your dad, Ji Min?” Huh? What the heck? Then Mom was solely misunderstanding, and making a fuss about everything? I’m going to go crazy cause of my mom. I did think that she was a bit immature, but why did I have to go through such a hard time?! Why the hell?! Who’s going to compensate?! “I see that you still haven’t met him.” “That’s because that person is really busy.” “How about forgiving him finally?” “I’m sorry, but I never thought of that person as my father.” Ji Min’s face turned cold again. Yeah. Even if it were me, it would be too much for me to think of that person as my dad. Now I think about it, am I really happy? Well, I never even worried about my family, so. Then, how much must Ji Min have worried? Shi Min… and Ji Sun too… I must really be a happy person. Why didn’t I think about this before? “Why are you so broody?” “Ah, nothing.” “You were like that at home too. Don’t worry too much. They’re all my problems.” “No. It’s just that I feel really selfish.” “How are you selfish?” “I didn’t know anything. Actually, I really grew up really happy… I feel like I didn’t even consider those around me.” “Let’s go eat something good. I know you feel good when you eat something delicious.” Yeah. The person in front of me is Ji Min. He gets embarrassed easily, and he’s blunt, but he’s a really considerate and deep person. He always thinks of me. So why was I trying to evade this guy all that time? Like an idiot. “It it good?” “Yeah. Hey, eat. Isn’t that too small a portion for you?” “The seafood soup is this big, so I’m fine. Eat well. I guess I have to work a lot to feed Shin Nara from now on.” “Do you want to die?” “I like that too.” “What?” “Working hard for you. Because you’ll lean on me even more. Because without me, you won’t be able to live then.” Those are really bad words. But still, at those words, I’m really happy. Just knowing that he loves me so much, I… I’m in such ecstasy. “Ji Min.” “Yeah?” “Did you meet Shi Min?” “…no.” “Meet him once.” “Give me some time…” “If you do that, you’ll get farther and farther apart. That time makes even more time. I’d like it if you were happy. Ji Min laughed happily and began messing up my hair. His hand is… really big. It looks like I can put everything in his hands. “That’s why I can only like you.” “Hey, stop touching me. Am I your dog?” “Nara.” “Why?” “Can you continue to stay by my side?” “…what?” “I’ll make sure to make you be unable to live without me.” “Ji… Min.” “Actually, I’m a bit embarrassed to be saying this.” I already know. When you’re embarrassed, you have the habit of touching the corners of your mouth. I know that you can’t say those words easily. “Of course… I’ll make you happy. I’ll make sure not to make you feel trapped. I’m sure we’ll feel worried sometimes. I don’t know if it’ll be hard for you in the future.” “I…” “You can’t feel overwhelmed at only this. I didn’t even propose yet.” “I know.” “Can you believe me and wait a little bit more for me?” “Yeah.” “Thanks.” Ji Min lowered his head as if he were embarrassed, and I laughed as I saw Ji Min like that. Because I liked Ji Min, who thought of me so much… That was why I didn’t notice the pair of eyes looking at us. Ch 69 I was in the midst of eating crab, but the guy didn’t touch a thing on his plate and only looked at me. Why is he looking at me like that while I’m eating? It’s uncomfortable. “Hey, hurry up and eat. Why are looking at me like that? You’re making me feel awkward.” “Cause I like you. Since they say that they didn’t process your quitting of the job, come back.” “Huh? No. I’ll just go to another company. Truthfully, I’ve been in that company for a few years, and I haven’t even received a deputy position.” “I want to stay with you even one hour, no even one minute.” This guy is weird today for some reason. He’s spitting out all these nauseating words. “Hey, you’re nauseating me.” “I wanted to express my feelings properly now.” The guy began to drink his water in embarrassment after he said that. This guy surprisingly has many cute sides. Right then, the guy’s cell phone rang. “Yes, hello? Ah, yes. That wasn’t finished? Aye…, I understand. I’ll go there right now. Oh, what do I do? I have to go in right now.” “It’s all right. It looks like it’s urgent, so hurry up and go.” “I’m sorry that I couldn’t drop you off at home. Go home by taxi.” “It’s fine. It’s not that far. Let’s get up.” When I got up from my seat, Ji Min put on a sorry expression And after paying for our meal, began putting on his shoes. I guess it is urgent. He didn’t even get the receipt. I got the receipt and handed it to Ji Min, who was sitting in the driver’s seat of his car. “Ah, thanks. Go in now. I’ll call you when I’m done.” “Okay. Hurry up and go.” Ji Min laughed as he left and I stood at that spot until I couldn’t see the car. Wow… I can’t believe that we’ve come this far in our relationship… I didn’t even imagine this in high school. Why was I so ignorant then? If I had just looked around a little, I would have been able to know who liked me. I put on a bitter smile. When I turned around to go home, I found Ji Sun standing with a white suit on. I suddenly felt as if my heart had sank. “Why are you putting on that kind of surprised expression? Am I some kind of witch?” “Ji… Sun?” “I see that you’re on very good terms with Ji Min?” “Ah… that is…” “That’s right. I transferred to Ji Min’s school because I wanted to meet him.” I couldn’t even rebut Ji Sun’s words. At that time, I was so spineless that I never even thought about following Ji Min. It wasn’t even that I was handicapped, but because I was weak… How much of a hard time must Ji Sun have had to go all the way there…? Was it that I didn’t have the ability to like Ji Min? Am I… shameless? “Do you want to talk?” “Yeah.” I nodded my head. And then we headed to a café nearby. The seat right by the window. I could see people walking past busily and our reflections clearly in the glass window. After we ordered tea, the waiter went away. But nothing came out between us. “I thought a lot all this time. 7 years isn’t short. I knew how hard it was for Ji Min… and you… I was so spiritless that I didn’t hold onto you. No. I was selfish. Yeah. Truthfully, I was self­centered and that’s why I didn’t even think about the people around me.” “I don’t like you.” “Ji… Sun?” “The people around me always liked you. Ji Min… Shi Min…and even my sister…” Was it so? I… was really a happy person. So that was it… I didn’t even know anything… “And…even me…” Ji Sun’s words were so surprising to me. They were so surprising that my mouth couldn’t open. “I think I still… like you.” “I…” “I was really distressed. I wanted to call you and talk to you like before, but… I couldn’t. I guess you don’t know this feeling?” “No! I know. I also wanted to do so. Because without you, everything was dreary. When I looked around, you weren’t there. That’s why I always missed you. If it’s this, Ji Sun would know… If it were Ji Sun… she would have done this… When I walked on the street and saw a teddy bear, I would think about you and… when I saw strawberry juice, I thought about you… and when I saw Ryu Shi Hwa’s anthology, I thought about you… I… was like that.” [TN: Ryu Shi Hwa is the name of a poet] Yes. I was like that. Probably because I was so used to Ji Sun, whenever I saw strawberry juice, I thought about Ji Sun, who only drank strawberry juice. And when I saw a teddy bear, I would think about Ji Sun, who liked teddy bears so much. And whenever I was Ryu Shi Hwa’s anthology, I always thought of Ji Sun, who always had it by her side. “Even though I tried to hate you… I couldn’t. Because you were too deep inside me.” Yes. Ji Sun was like that to me. More than a friend… Actually more like sisters… But so suddenly, our friendship had broken. “When I saw a hot dog, I thought about you. When I saw ddubboki, I thought about you. When I saw the Musoyu, I thought about you. I also… was like that. When I first went to Australia, I was desolate. Maybe when 2 months had passed since I arrived there? I was walking by a park when I saw an Asian person sitting in the bench reading Musoyu that the law professor had written.. I cried because I thought about you. I wanted to call you right away, so I pressed your phone number several times, but I gave up…” [TN: ddubboki is a Korean dish of rice cakes in a red pepper paste based sauce. It’s spicy and sold on the street often. Musoyu is a very famous book that was written by a law professor. Musoyu means literally to have nothing. It is used often when describing someone who has no money, indebted people, etc.] Yes. I liked hot dog like a child. I really liked the red ddubboki. And I always carried Musoyu around. Why did I forget all that? They were all so important to me. Like an idiot… “I must have been stupid. I must have been jealous of all the things you had. I’m sorry. That I tried to take everything away from you. I’m really sorry.” “No, I think I really didn’t understand you. I must have pitied you. Because truthfully, I couldn’t sympathize. Your situation…, I must have pitied you without even realizing it.” “That was definitely true. But I was too immature then. That was why I complained. Actually, I was so thankful to you…” I feel like such an idiot. I shouldn’t cry, but… tears are forming again. “Can you forgive me?” “Stupid…, you don’t have anything that needs my forgiving.” I grabbed Ji Sun’s hand after saying that. The end of her fingers are very cold. They were always like that when she was nervous... Were you nervous in front of me? When my eyes met JiSun’s eyes, Ji Sun smiled prettily. Yes. Your smiling face was prettiest. That’s why even though I liked you the most, I was most envious of you. “It’s pretty.” “What is?” “Your smiling face. Your smiling face is the prettiest.” “Shin Nara, why don’t you say that after you wipe your tears?” “Haha, sorry.” “I’m sorry to have given you such a hard time.” “Same here.” I felt a bit embarrassed for some reason. Because I felt like we had finally come back after too long a road. It was actually this easy to get back together… But suddenly, Ji Sun got up from her seat. “Why?” “I’m going to Ji Min.” “What?” “I have to end it once and for all.” Ch 70 Ji Sun got up from her seat first and waved her hand as she smiled. I finally feel like things have returned to their right place. So… is it all done now? No. No. Aye, Lee Ji Sun! If you’re a well­paid announcer, you should at least pay for the coffee! You didn’t change your miserly habits, huh? Yeah. I’ll pay for this for your apology! I took the bill and took it to the counter to pay for it. “How much is it?” “$8.” “Here.” “Excuse me, ma’am, but the person who just left said to give this to you.” What is it? Why a post­it? She probably didn’t even have time to write a note on this… You, you’re really move me on a lot of things today? “But, that person before was an announcer, right?” “Hm? Ah, yes.” “Really? Lee Ji Sun! Right?” “Yes.” “How do you know her?” “I’m her friend.” “Really? She was sooo pretty. If you come again next time, can I get her signature?” “Haha, ah, yes. Well, then.” What the heck? That waiter. Even if you’re a guy, how can you like Ji Sun that much? Watch and see if I’ll come back here. Anyways, what did she write here? [Nara. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. – 199X. 6. 7.] What the… It was a note she wrote in high school? Then we’ve finally come back a long path… What did I do during those 7 years? I didn’t even understand my friend’s heart. I only hated her… I’m really disappointed in you. Shin Nara. After exiting the café, I walked slowly. For some reason, the wind feels crisp and refreshing. What is that? Why are there so many people over there? Could it be… “Shin Nara!” My prediction was true. Is he shooting his drama here then? We’re really in this undesirable, but yet undeletable relationship. I can’t believe I’m meeting him again. “What is it? Your face is incredible, you know? I see that it worked out well?” “Yeah. What are you going to do about it?” “Huh? Isn’t this all because of the great me?” Look at this guy acting so smug? What is it? You’re sticking your chin out! Should I hit you once? But then, his fans began approaching us. I’m going to go crazy. Right then, someone pushed me. I see that this guy must really be popular. Looks kids, this guy has high standards, so he doesn’t look at people like me. Please, can’t you just leave me alone? I have a real hunk of a boyfriend you know. But some student began pushing me, obviously not having read my mind. “Ak!” Oh sh*t! I fell? No! My expensive stockings are totally ripped! Oh my. This… this $35 one! But the guy put on a serious face and went in front of the person who had pushed me. What is he thinking of doing now?! “Hey, she’s my girl. Remember this from now on. You got that?” In a moment, the area became cold as if a gust of cold wind had blown through. Although I was pulled up by the guy in my shock, I didn’t understand what he meant by those words! Is this guy utterly crazy? “Hey! How can you say that?” “Why, what’s wrong? I’m just going to have a scandal once. I’ve been dying these days because I’ve had so many scandals, so just take this one in.” “What?” “For that, I’ll sing you and Ji Min a song on your wedding day.” “Ha, you’re funny!” “Ah, you know I’m still a widely known Asian singer?” “What are you going to sing for us?” “Euhaha. Of course! I’ll sing you a good congratulatory song.” “Oh… yeah? I don’t believe you, but I’ll look forward to it.” The guy began laughing in front of me loudly. What is it? What’s so funny? “Hey! Don’t laugh.” “Ah, sorry.” The guy seemed to have stopped laughing. What is it? Why is he like this? “Look! Look here! Your shoulder’s shaking! I told you not to laugh!” “I’m going to sing a bright single! Puhahaha.” I’m going to go mad because of this guy. How the hell does his head work? If I could I would open his head and check everything! But I’m afraid I might get capital punishment. “It’s all right. Don’t come.” “Oh~, I see that you guys are really going to marry?” Ah… marriage. We just started finally… Could we really marry? I pushed Dong Hyun’s forehead with a finger and went back home. Ah f*ck, really! This guy makes a person go crazy because of his stupid words. Marriage… what marriage! I continued to think about marriage as I fell asleep. “Nara! Hey! Nara!” “Ah f*ck, Mom. Why? This swan wants to sleep!” “Aigo! I can’t live! I can’t live like this!” “Why?” “Come out!” Why is Mom like that? Why is she telling me to come out? I scratched my neck as I came out when I saw Ji Min looking at the newspaper with a grim expression. What is it? Why the heck is that guy here so early in the morning?! Oh, yeah. My unsightly self! I have to wash my face at least! “Shin Nara.” “Yeah? Ah, Ji Min. I’ll come after I wash my fa…” “She’s my girl. Remember this from now on?” Huh? Where did I hear that before? I thought I heard that somewh… could it be yesterday… “Hey! That’s really not it!” I quickly took away the newspaper that Ji Min had in his hand. It really wasn’t a joke that the guy and me were splashed all over the front page of the newspaper. Although someone had fixed it up, it was none other than my face on the front page. “So it isn’t so even after this? So I guess that this isn’t you? “Hey… This is…” “I’m sick and tired of this now.” Ch 71 He didn’t even hear the whole story and he’s saying he’s sick and tired of this… I was so shocked that I stared stupefied at Ji Min. Ji Min folded the newspaper back neatly, grabbed my hand and headed towards the door. Why is he like this all of a sudden? What is he planning to do now?! The guy was dragging me somewhere without even giving me the chance to think. I had put on my slippers somewhat and was being dragged by the guy, but I really didn’t know what this guy was thinking of. My wrist was beginning to hurt. But still, the guy didn’t stop and continued walking. Because of the guy’s fast walking, I almost had to run. But suddenly, the guy stopped and turned around. “What, what is it?” “Wait here for a moment!” “Huh?” “It’s only for a moment!” The guy began running after he said that. What the heck? That guy! How can he drag a person somewhere so suddenly on this morning! And where is he going off to after leaving me on this street. Oh cr*p! Now I think about it, I’m in my pajamas! It was then that I came back to my senses and looked around me. Students going to school, people going to work, ah juhm mah’s going shopping among other people! Many people looked at my clothes and laughed as they passed by. I’m going crazy, Lee Ji Min. Why the heck did you drag me out in this kind of condition? I was pretty sure that 6 minutes had passed, but the guy didn’t come. I was only wearing my pajamas and it was cold out, but I was unable to feel the cold. Because there were so many people who were looking at me, I felt hot because of the blood rushing. Watch and see if you come! Did he do this to give me a punishment by any chance? What if he doesn’t come out like this? Ah, my blood pressure. Really, isn’t Lee Ji Min’s heart too small? Doesn’t he have to listen to the whole story first? You were getting angry and you pulled me out in my pajamas here, and you don’t even appear? Right then, someone tapped my shoulder from behind and I turned around in anger. “Ah f*ck, what is this?!” “Aren’t I the person who’s supposed to be mad?” “Hey! How can you just leave a person like this? And can’t you see that I’m in my pajamas? Do you even know what month it is? I’m going to freeze like this. And don’t you have to listen to the whole story?! Why don’t you even listen to a person’s…what… what’s this?” Right then, the guy put out a bunch of roses in front of me. Wow.. it looks even heavy to hold. He carried this all the way here? “I’m hot.” “What?” “It was tiring for me to run with this here.” “No, that…” “I wanted to say something, but I didn’t have anything. So I went to the flower shop.” “Ji… Min?” “Let’s marry.” The guy went on top of the flower bed in the café right in front of us after saying that. What is he doing right now? Is he crazy? Why is he getting on top of the flower bed while he’s in the middle of proposing?! And if he’s planning on giving me the roses, he should give them to me. Why is he holding them? “Everyone! This woman with pajamas and slippers is my fiancée.” He’s crazy. What is he doing right now? Is he making a speech? I was walking over to the stop the guy when the guy began talking again. “I’m 27 years old. And it’s been 27 years since I’ve known my fiancée. But I only remember her from kindergarten. It’s been over 20 years since I’ve liked this woman. But it hasn’t been long since I’ve expressed my love for this woman. I didn’t have the confidence all this time. My background and. My patience. Because of all that, I gave a hard time to this woman and hurt her. But, to turn that all around, I worked hard and studied. Now I have the money and the job to make this woman happy. Do you think I can marry?” At the guy’s words, the people surrounding us began to clap. What racket is this from the morning? Do I have to say that this is absurd, or cute? “But! If you look in the Sports Section of today’s newspaper, this woman has been linked to singer and actor Lee Dong Hyun in a scandal. How in the world could this have happened? She’s the fiancée of such a decent guy like me.” In a flash, everyone’s stares headed that way. You jerk! I didn’t do that! “I had a rivalry with Lee Dong Hyun since I was in junior high school. Although Lee Dong Hyun didn’t say so, I knew that he felt a rivalry between him and me. And seeing that he can’t beat me, Ican’t believe that he’s trying to take away my woman. That’s unbelievable.” That guy. Isn’t his joke too harsh? Look at that stubborn expression. “I loved her and I love her and I’m going to continue loving her. But if she asks me for my life, I won’t give it to her. That’s because if I leave first, then she won’t be able to do anything. I don’t have the confidence not to make her cry. I’m sure that we’re going to fight, get mad, and get hurt in the future. But I’ll believe her and understand her. I’ll love her like I’m crazy. Lee Ji Min, who finally has the courage, will propose to Shin Nara. Will you accept?” Ji Min crossed over the flower bed and came down on one knee in front of me. It wasn’t even a very romantic nor a very moving situation, but strangely, tears fell from my eyes. You really have credit Lee Ji Min for being so random. “I can’t clean.” “I know.” “I can’t cook.” “I know.” “I’m very rash.” “I know that too.” “And you know I’m very immature?” “I know that too.” “I’m also a lot like a little kid.” “I know.” “You’re still going to like me despite all that?” “Even though I knew all that, I liked you.” “I really can’t do anything.” “I’ll do everything for you.” “Then, contract completed.” I laughed as I received the flowers, and the people around us clapped. The guy didn’t get up easily, however. Why can’t he get up? Is he that overcome with joy? “Did you get overcome with joy because I accepted your proposal?” “Yeah.” “It’s fine. Get up now. How long are you going to leave me in my pajamas here?!” “Hey.” “Why?” “My legs have pins and needles.” What kind of mood­breaking words are those? If you can’t even get up and hug me. At the guy’s words, everyone around us laughed, and I finally was able to help the guy up as I laughed. “Hey, walk slowly. It hurts.” “I really can’t believe this!” “Ak! Ah, it hurts.” “Ahh! Be quiet!” In the end, I began walking, supporting the guy with one hand, and the roses with the other. Today, the best and the worst things happened to me. Dear Lord, Please just give me something that works out well for once! Ch 72 If he said to have dinner together, he should be here first and waiting. Why is he making me wait again? Already 20 minutes had passed in which I wasn’t able to even see a hair on his head. “Please give me kiwi juice.” “Yes, ma’am.” Anyways, Lee Ji Min. Why don’t you keep your promise? Or just call to say that you’re going to be late. I hadn’t even waited long before a pretty juice cup was placed before me. The green was a very pretty green. I was about to drink it when someone else snatched it away and began gulping it down. “Hey! Lee Ji Min!” “Ah, sorry. Sorry. It’s because I’m kinda hot.” “You’re hot?” “Yeah.” “Why?” “Because I’m late. Sorry, my work got longer than I expected to be.” The guy sat on his seat after saying that and began to take off his tie. For some reason, he looked really fine doing that, so I just let it go. He must really have been hot because he drank the rest of the juice and stood up from the seat after getting the check. “Why?” “I’m hungry. Let’s go to eat.” “Can’t we just eat here?” “No. We have a dinner arrangement.” “Dinner arrangement?” At my question, Ji Min headed towards the counter and I followed in pursuit. Dinner arrangement? Is he planning to meet someone else with me? We stopped in front of a restaurant that wasn’t too far away and were led by a kimono clad waitress inside. When the waitress opened the door, two people were sitting inside and after seeing their backs, I stared once at Ji Min. Ji Min laughed as if it was nothing and headed inside. I also quickly followed him in. Ji Min grabbed my hand and we sat in front of the pair. When I checked the two again, I couldn’t close my mouth in surprise. “Hey…” “It’s been a long time?” “Kang Shi Min!” “This girl. You don’t even call me after leaving the company?” “Min… Young.” Oh my… To think that Ji Min would think of meeting Shi Min… It was something I didn’t even think of. I thought it would take a little more time… Well… since a long time has passed already. “I ordered already. It’s all right, right?” At Shi Min’s question, Ji Min nodded his head. The hand that’s holding onto me is sweating. This guy… So you were nervous. Well. Since it is your first time seeing each other as brothers… “So you two ended up well then?” “Huh? Ahaha. Well. We’re like that.” “If I knew this would happen, I would have desperately blocked you two.” When Shi Min told this in a joking manner, Min Young pinched Shi Min’s arm. When she did so, Shi Mi looked at Min Young, raised his hand and pinched her cheek. What’s up with these two? They’re like the most stomach­churning couple ever? “We’re going to marry.” At Ji Min’s words, me, Shi Min and Min Young spit out the water we had been drinking. “Ke kek. What… what?” “We’re going to marry.” “Hey! Who… who said you could!” “I proposed you know.” “Hey! What kind of proposal was that?!” “Huh? It wasn’t? I thought it was.” Ji Min said that and began searching his pockets. What the heck…? Is this guy trying to do something again? The things that the guy put in front of me were a small box and an envelope. “What… what’s this?” “Open it.” That expressionless face is scarier. What is he thinking right now? When I opened the box, there was a sparking and lustrous diamond ring. Wha…what the…? Was this guy for real? Of course, I didn’t think it was a joke, but… This is too sudden. “Hey, it looks expensive.” “Yeah.” “Was it over $10,000?” “What? $10,000?” “Yeah. It looks like that.” The three of us began talking and didn’t look at Ji Min. Is this that expensive? “Hey, Lee Ji Min. Thanks? For buying your future sister­in­law’s ring. Min Young. Try it on.” “Hey. Stop joking around. Shin Nara. Open the envelope too.” “Hmpph. Why are you being so narrow­minded.” Shi Min said that and snatched away the envelope in my hand. And when he opened it, he looked at me in a surprise. What is it? Why is he acting like that? Could it possibly be that the guy has a disease? I quickly took away the paper in Shi Min’s hands. Eh? What’s this? Wedding… license? “Hey!” “I’m all done. You only have to stamp your seal on it. And the witnesses are you two.” “Hey! Where did you get my seal?” “Yesterday. When I went to your home.” “So you ransacked my room looking for it?” “No, Mother gave it to me.” I can’t live. Is my mom in her right mind? And what is this guy thinking of to get a marriage license… Ah, my head. “Hey! Do you even know how strict marriage is?” “I know.” “We have to get permission from both sides of the family; we have to look for a house; We have to prepare marriage necessities. We have to get a place to have our wedding. And what else is there? Anyways! Are you signing the wedding license even knowing how many things we have to prepare?” “That’s why I said. I’m going to marry you. Both your and my parents know. And I have my home. Since my bed’s a double bed, you only have to move in. We don’t need wedding materials and everything else.” This guy’s really strikes with a bang. Does he think marriage is some child’s play? “Hey! You didn’t serve in the military yet.” “I’ll go after we have three kids.” “Yea, I guess… what?” “I said I’ll go after we have three kids.” What is it that he’s saying right now? Is he telling me to have 3 kids? “Pu…Puhahaha.” Min Young couldn’t hold back her laughter anymore. Yeah. I also find this situation funny, so why wouldn’t you? I understand everything. “Shin Nara. I guess you have to have three kids?” “Hey. It’s noisy.” “Aigo, It’ll work out perfectly if you hold a child on your back and a child in each arm.” You jerk! You can’t just do that! I quickly tried to snatch away the wedding license, but Shi Min didn’t let it go. “Hey! Hurry up and let go! If you sign here, I’m going to kill you.” “Hey… Lee… Ji Min.” “Why?” “You…” “Yeah.” “You’re Ka… Kang Ji Min?” Ch 73 Kang… Ji Min? Does that mean he changed his records? When I looked at Ji Min with wide eyes, Ji Min slowly nodded his head. Woah… this quickly? I didn’t hear about this all that time. “It’s just that.” “What?” “I’ll never go under Kang Il Woo. I…finished doing the most important thing that person wanted me to do.” What’s that supposed to mean? If you changed your records… “That person… has lung cancer.” At Ji Min’s words, Shi Min dropped his cup. Lung… cancer? Kang… Il Woo has… And now I think about it, I haven’t seen him on t.v. lately. “I guess you didn’t know.” “When… when did you find out?” Shi Min stared at Ji Min with shaking eyes. But Ji Min moved those cruel lips as if it were nothing. “It hasn’t been long since I’ve known. It’s been about a month?” “One… one month?” “He came looking for me asking me to change my records as his last wish. Of course, I declined first. I told him all this time, I’ve been living well without him, without living under him. But… he said he had lung cancer. Even if he lengthened his life, he would only be living 6 months. He was a movie star, and he’s really living and dying like a character of a movie.” “So…, So did you tell him that you’d change your records, so not to expect anything else from you?” “Yeah.” Ji Min was looking at Shi Min straight in the eye. Shi Min suddenly grabbed Ji Min’s throat with trembling eyes. Ji Min didn’t react at all and continued to let Shi Min grab his throat. “You *sshole. But still… he’s your father.” “I never thought of him as my father.” “F*ck. But still, half of your body is that guy’s blood!” “That blood. If I could have removed that blood, I already would have.” That’s heartless. Lee Ji Min… isn’t like that… But Kang Ji Min… is heartless. “Kang Shi Min. If you were in my place, you would have done more.” At Ji Min’s words, Shi Min grabbed onto Ji Min’s throat tighter. Simultaneously, a button from Ji Min’s shirt fell. But Shi Min didn’t even look at that, and raised his right hand and made a fist. Ji Min had no thought of avoiding Shi Min because he continued to stare at him piercingly. Right then, the thing we saw in the crevice of Ji Min’s shirt was that… necklace. And Shi Min’s eyes shook. “You… that necklace… you…” “I don’t need it… anymore.” A heavy tear fell from Ji Min’s eye. Although I had seen the ring on that necklace for the longest time, I didn’t know what that ring meant. No, I was never even curious. But now… I think I know what that is. “I thought that Mom would be sad if she went to that person, so… And because I thought the person I thought was my father for over 10 years… might be sad… I could only do this.” “Kang… Ji Min…” “This is the greatest effort I can put into this. So that no one gets hurt. It’s the utmost consideration. I can only do this.” A tear fell from Shi Min’s eye. And now I see them… those two really look alike. Why didn’t I know… The two are so similar… but why did I think they were so different? “I thought this ring… was something Mom gave me. She always told me to wear it… and do that…, but one day in junior high, I saw that thing that hung on your neck. It was an uncommon design, so I recognized it in one glance. Although I knew it right away… that you’re my brother… and that person’s my real blood father… and that ring was something that person had given me. Like an idiot…, I placed such importance to it…” Ji Min said that and covered his face with his hands. He looks like an idiot… What’s wrong with showing some tears… Is he covering to hide that… When we came out of the restaurant, we didn’t talk at all. Actually, it wasn’t such a bad mood, but Min Young and I left those two. Those dumb idiots don’t even realize that we’ve left and are only staring in front of them. “Hey, do you think it’s okay just to leave like this?” “Why? Are you worried about your husband? Leave him alone. Tell them to drink a little and get over it. Let’s have a drink too. Hm?” “Yeah. Hey, you buy it.” “Hey! You really have no conscience. What money does a swan have!” “Well, Shin Nara. You’re really good at rebutting.” “Hey! I’m not going to eat with you! I’m not eating!” “I got that. Why would our pretty Ms. Shin Nara be acting like this?” “Min Young…” “Hm?” “Can I call… Ji Sun?” At my words, Min Young stared at me with wide eyes as if she were surprised. Because… Min Young doesn’t know yet. After convincing Min Young somewhat, we headed to a bar and waited for Ji Sun. Not long had passed when Ji Sun appeared, and everyone’s looks headed her way. Yeah. So you’re saying that she’s someone who’s coming out on t.v.? “Hey, here. You came?” “Yeah, I’m a bit late, right? There was traffic…Min… Young.” “Long time no see?” “Yeah… How… have you been?” “If I tell you I haven’t been well?” “I’m sorry.” “Do you even know that you’re sorry? Hey, am I not your friend? If you were thankful about those things, you should already have told us. Well, we were a bit boorish in high school. Hey, let’s drink first. Let’s get a drink from a popular anchor.” At Min Young’s lively manner, Ji Sun broke her nervousness and smiled. Soon, the beer arrived and Min Young poured three drinks and placed them in front of us. “Let’s drink!” “Yeah.” “But what do we drink to?” “To our friendship!” Anyways. Min Young is so childish. Friendship at this age… But since I didn’t have anything to say, I followed Min Young’s words. After emptying out one cup, I looked at Ji Sun, but Ji Sun was laughing as she cried. When Min Young saw that, she poured a beer in Ji Sun’s empty glass. “Hey! How can you cry on such a good day?” “Hey, yeah.” “Stop crying. If you cry, you’re going to look bad because your eyes will be swollen. Do you want to come out on t.v. like that?” Min Young said that and threw a tissue in front of Ji Sun. When she did so, Ji Sun looked at Min Young in an expression that said she didn’t hate her and began to wipe her tears. “Hey!” “Why?” “Since we’re getting our drinks from a popular anchor, let’s have some foreign wine!” “Foreign wine?” I said that in a strained voice, but Min Young nodded and called the waiter. I’m worried about this… What if something happens? And like I thought, that ominous feeling turned out true. Ch 74 Like that, we began to drink the alcohol. These girls are gulping it down so well that I almost became drunk looking at them. “Hey, it’s okay. Drink some too.” “Hey, you know I can’t drink.” “It’s okay. I’ll take care of all this!” Can I trust Ji Sun? Really… I feel somewhat uneasy about this. Should I drink? Or not? Yeah. Since I only drink foreign wine once a year, let’s just have one glass! I drank down the wine in one shot. This feeling of something warm guzzling my throat! Because it was my first time feeling this unfamiliar feeling, I poured another glass of wine. “Look at her. They say that learning to steal late is worse.” “Yeah.” “Hey, drink slowly!” “It’s all right! It’s all right! Drink!” In the end, I had 4 shots of the wine and I had become so drunk that I didn’t even know that my face was heating up. And Ji Sun and Min Young, who were in front of me, began to become blurry. Actually, it had been long since both of them had been drunk and it was the same for me. Ah, I feel so dizzy. Dizzy. “Hey! Get up!” “Wine! Wine here please!” These girls are crazy. They think I’m a waitress here, right? But how come I’m so dizzy too? Aye, I don’t know. Should I sleep a little bit more and wake up? I’m thirsty. And my head hurts so much it feels like it’ll break. And my insides are churning around so much. I reached out to grab my watch, but my watch isn’t here? I opened my eyes that weren’t even opening and stared at the ceiling. What the…? This is the first time I’ve seen this ceiling? My ceiling doesn’t look like this. Where the hell am I? I quickly got up from where I was and looked around. And was driven to despair in an instant. This is… a hotel. I didn’t know where I had taken off my clothes, and only had my underwear on with a shower gown over it. What the heck? I don’t remember anything of yesterday… Anyways, where did everyone go? Why am I the only one here? I quickly looked around the hotel room for them, but these girls weren’t anywhere to be found. I’m going to go crazy. Ah, my cell phone! I quickly picked up my phone and called Min Young’s cell. But, it only dialed a few times before the phone was turned off and it was the same with Ji Sun’s cell phone. What the heck? What the heck happened to these women? Now I think about it, I didn’t go to the bathroom. Should I go to the bath… what…what the heck! Who’s that guy who’s coming out of that bathroom! Right then, my eyes met the eyes ofthe guy who was drying his hair with a towel. “Uh? You woke up.” “Who… who are you?” “You don’t remember? You spent the night with me.” What…? What did that guy just say? So…so! I…slept with that guy? No way! “What is it? You don’t remember?” “I don’t. Did we do anything by any chance?” “Why? Can’t something have happened?” “Of course not!” “Then should I say that something happened?” Is this guy playing with me? What the…? Calm down. Shin Nara. I believe that you’re smarter than you think you are! Yeah. Relax! Relax! Let’s try to slowly remember last night in pieces. So, I kept on drinking the wine and… I did that, but… I really can’t think of anything after that. “Puhaha. Hey, your expression is really something!” “Hm? Oh, yeah! What about my friends? They weren’t there?” “Friends? Remember they said that they would go home because they were both drunk.” “But why am I here?” “You said to come in here.” “Huhh?” “Oh yeah, how old are you?” “27.” “Ek? You’re older than me by 8 years?” “Yeah. 8….what?” Then he’s telling me he’s 8 years younger than me? Then he’s 19? What the heck. What kind of situation is this? “Hey! Nothing happened between us, right? Right?” “I’m not sure about that.” “Hey! Don’t play around with me!” “You were too slow last night.” …what? What the heck is this b*stard saying right now? I’m really serious right now! “Nuna. You know what happens if I go like this to the police, right?” “Police?” “Nuna, you’ll be arrested for statutory rape!” [TN: Statutory rape is when an adult has sex with a minor. It might not be rape, but it’s called statutory rape I think. Also, remember 19 in Korean is 18 or 17 in American age depending on when your birthday is] Stat…statutory rape? Wha…what? I’m coming out on the news? And my whole life is going to be revealed? This isn’t possible. This is a conspiracy. This is a curse! What the hell would I have done with that kid! Nothing happened! “You don’t believe me?” “Of course not!” “Nuna, look at the bed.” Bed? Why is he telling me to look at the bed? I looked at the bed with my eyes alert. Why is he telling me to look at the… What… what’s that? It’s…blood! “…Hey!” “Nuna, you were a virgin?” “You…you!” “Hahaha. Don’t worry. I was a virgin too. So it all evens out with this!” “Are you crazy?” “Nuna.” “This isn’t possible! I don’t remember anything!” “You really don’t remember?” The guy said that and began to approach me. Wha…what is it? Tha…that scary face. And I would never have done that! Yeah. Of course not. I would never have done that! “Something that’s already happened can’t be altered.” “I don’t believe this!” “I like you, nuna. Do you want to go out?” Ch 75 What did this... this bastard just say? The blood on your head didn’t even dry yet! [TN: This expression is used to describe someone who’s still immature or young.] “Stop joking.” What the heck? Now what’s this? I quickly stretched my neck to see the person who was hidden behind the guy’s shoulder. But then suddenly, the guy grabbed my head. “Hey! Let go!” “It’s fun.” “What? You little b*stard!” “Nuna, you know you’re more little? I can’t believe that there was such an irresponsible fiancée to hyung.” Irresponsible fiancée? Wha…what? At the same time that the guy took his hand away from my head, he moved away and I was able to see Ji Min, who was staring at me. What in the world? What the hell happened here? “Hey…hey!” “That’s really good. You can’t even drink well, and you drink to the point that you can’t tell the difference between people?” “Ji Min. The truth is..” “What would you have done if something really happened? You know you’re really lucky that I was happening to pass by right then. Do you know what a player this guy is?” Oh yeah! I forgot about that guy! I quickly turned my head and glared my hardest at the guy. “Aigo, you’re real scary.” “Hey! What’s up with you? And what’s that blood?” “What do you think? You came here last night and made a mess and bumped into a wall and slept nose bleeding.” Did… did I? I don’t remember… But these two people… really look alike. “Ah, Hwang Ji Hoon. He’s my cousin.” “What? You had this kind of jerk for a cousin?” “Oh ho! Why don’t you say it properly? I only played a joke on you; I’m not a jerk.” This jerk… This guy really gives nothing and is absolutely dreadful. Look at this guy talking back to adults. “From now on, don’t drink senselessly like that.” “Okay.” “I called Mother. Let’s go.” Ji Min said that and placed a hand above my shoulder. I want to go too right now, but… I don’t have my clothes! “Ji Min. My clothes.” “Ah, yeah. I bought clothes for you, so wear this.” Ji Min handed a shopping bag to me and I quickly went to the bathroom. Ek? What’s this? A training suit? Well, I can’t help it. I have to wear this now at least. “Ji Min. Let’s go.” “Yeah. Hey, Hwang Ji Hoon. What are you doing? Aren’t you leaving?” “I’m going to leave.” Now I think about it, that guy has changed into another set of clothes. How did I really end up with him here? “Hey, stop frowning. You’re going to get wrinkles.” “Ji Min.” “Why?” “But how did I end up here?” “You got booked at the bar. That’s why you were about to come in here with that guy, but I found you.” (TN: Koreans use booking to describe when guys pick up girls in bars.] “I was coming in here?” “If I say it precisely, you were being dragged here. Hey, Hwang Ji Hoon. Did you cut school again?” “Aye, hyung, why are you like this too? I told you I don’t want to study.” “So that’s why you came back from studying abroad in 1 year? And then you were left back 1 year. You’re supposed to be a junior, but you’re only a freshman. Your uncle really has a lot of worries.” What the heck? That guy is a total slacker. Well, that’s why he lures women and takes them to hotels. And with that, he’s only a freshman now. But, I was really being dragged to the hotel by that guy? How come I don’t remember a thing? Did I drink that much? “How come you three are so careless? If it wasn’t for me, you guys might have ended up in this hotel with this guy and his friends.” “We all did that?” “Yeah. Shi Min got really worked up too.” “Hey, then what do I do! Min Young must have been really yelled at.” “Of course. I’m really being patient right now. How could she feed alcohol to someone who can’t even drink? Why are all of you so immature?” “I’m sorry.” “Do you even know that you’re sorry?” “Of course! Hey, and I could have one drink once in a while.” “Yeah. I know all about your situation, and that’s why I’m letting you go at this.” Yup, there’s only Ji Min. I can tell how much the jealous Shi Min must be scouring Min Young right now. “Nuna.” “Why again?” Why is this guy showing his face in front of me so suddenly like that? You scared the hell out of me. I didn’t even calm down from the joke you played on me. “Are you really the same age as hyung?” “Yeah! Why?” “You both saw each other. Well, of course, Ji Hoon was 10 years old then.” “We saw each other? Us? I don’t remember.” “Yeah, it’s not unexpected. Nuna, if you can’t even remember what happened yesterday, then do you think you can even remember that?” “Then do you remember?” “Of course. We made an important promise too.” Promise? When I looked at him doubtfully, the guy lay back comfortably and shrugged his shoulders. What is that? You’re looking down on me right now because I don’t know, right? This is wrong. How the hell did I get caught by him? Well, if it wasn’t him, I don’t know if something worse might have happened. Right then, Ji Min stopped his car. “Wait here a moment.” “Why?” “Your stomach doesn’t feel good, right? I’ll buy you something to drink.” Ji Min went inside the convenience store after saying that. Yup, I only have my Ji Min. To think that he thinks of me so much. Why did we return to each other on such a long road? “Nuna.” “Why again?” “Aren’t you even curious about the promise we made?” “Yeah, I’m not curious?” “Hint 1: My age.” “What?” “Hint 2: Height.” “What are you saying?” “Remember that you promised that when I turned your age, and when I became bigger than hyung, you would marry me?” What is he saying right now? What promise is he… Ah, I remember. The child I had seen during spring break in junior year of high school who looked exactly like Ji Min! Right then, the guy’s face suddenly came close to my face. And he held my face so that I couldn’t move and kissed me right there and got out of the car. What… what’s up with him? What is he doing right now? “Hey!” “Even if my competition is hyung, I have no intention of giving up, so just know that. I’ll see you again. Nuna.” Ch 76 Wha…what’s up with that guy? Why is he suddenly showing up and doing that? And wasn’t that a promise made when you were just a child? Right then, Ji Min got on the car and looked behind. “Where’s Ji Hoon?” “Uh? Ah, he left. He… he said he had plans.” “Yeah? Anyways, that slacker.” “Hey, you didn’t go to work?” “Ah, I’m taking the day off today. I’m not feeling too well, you see.” “What? Then why didn’t you say! Let’s go to the hospital.” “It’s not severe to that extent. Drink. Your stomach feels sore, right?” Oh my… He’s sick and he can’t even rest because of me… But what the heck am I doing? Letting a young boy kiss me. “Hey, about Ji Hoon…” “He’s not a bad kid. Of course, he’s too social, but. Don’t you remember? Well, because it’s been so long, you might not remember. And now I think about it, that guy liked you a lot. He always begged to come over to see you.” Ji Min. It’s not the time to say that as you’re laughing. It’s really hard for me right now because of that little boy. “Ah, let’s go to the hospital first.” “I told you I’m fine.” “You have a fever!” “Do I? I thought I was dizzy.” Anyways. I’m going crazy because of Lee Ji Min. Does he even take care of himself? Ji Min stopped in front of a near­by hospital and I went into the hospital with JiMin. “I’ll lean on you for a moment.” “Okay.” Ji Min rested his head on my shoulder. He’s really burning up… Am I really his girlfriend? His face is this pale, and I didn’t even realize that… Did I really do anything for this guy? I really have to focus from now on. “Mr. Lee Ji Min.” “Ah, yes. Ji Min. Get up. Let’s go inside.” He must be really sick. He finally opens his eyes. His eyes are bloodshot… How the hell did he drive in this condition? And I just worried him. “You have a very high fever and a severe stomach ache.” “How is it? Is it all right?” “He has symptoms of enteritis, inflammation of the intestines. I think that we should test him and watch him for three days.” “Is it severe?” “It looks like he must have endured lots of pain all that time. We’ll check him first.” Was it that severe? I went outside and waited for Ji Min’s check­up to end. X­rays, then blood test, and even an ultrasound… Finally, after receiving tests for 2 hours, Ji Min was able to go to his hospital room. As soon as the drugs became ineffective, Ji Min slowly opened his eyes. “Rest a bit. I’ll stay right by your side.” “No. Go home. Mother will worry.” “I called her. Why didn’t you take care of yourself?” “That’s because I was worrying about Shin Nara.” “I know all that even if you don’t say that, so get some rest.” “All right. I am a little tired.” Ji Min slept right away after saying that. Because he had the symptoms of enteritis, he couldn’t even eat fruit and… He’s this sick, and what did I do all this time? Anyways, I’m going to go crazy because of Shin Nara. “Agashi.” [TN: Term used to call young, usually unmarried women] “Yes?” “Aren’t you Shin Nara by any chance?’ “I am, but who….huh? Teacher!” Oh my… To meet my teacher here… Isn’t she the old maid, math teacher who hated me so much? “What are you doing here?” “Ah, because Ji Min’s a bit sick.” “Ji Min? Lee Ji Min? Did he come back to Korea?” “Yes. The person lying here is Lee Ji Min.” “He’s not very sick?” “The doctors said that they have to keep him here for 3 days. But teacher, aren’t you more sick? Where are you hurt that you’re in the hospital?” “Hm? Ahaha. It’s just.” “It doesn’t look like just? Huh? It’s been over three days since you’ve come in here. What is it?” Oh my. To think that the math teacher I thought would be very healthy is here in the hospital! I can’t believe this. “Should I call every…” “Nara!” “Yes?” “Don’t.” “Why! You’re this sick though…” “It’s hemorrhoids.” “That’s…huh? Hemorrhoids?” What do I do. It’s funny, but I can’t even laugh. I’m sorry, teacher. It’s kind of very funny. “Teacher, did you marry?” “Of course.” Oh~. This is big news. So there’s a man who took this old maid? Even if I don’t know who it is, I’d like to see his face. “But do you know Ji Min?” “Ah, yes, a little…” “Did you two marry?” “Hm? N…no! We didn’t marry yet.” Why is this teacher like this? Marriage… Well, if people saw us walking around together, they might call us the honeymoon couple? “What does your husband do, teacher?” “He just works for a company.” “Honey, are you okay?” “Ah, yeah. Nara, say hi to my husband.” “Yes. Hello. I’m one of teacher’s former stu…ek? Manager Byun?” “Ms. Shin Nara?” Oh my… No way. Manager Byun and the old maid are a couple! Manager Byun definitely didn’t marry, but… did I have a problem with my memory? “Do you two know each other?” “Ah, when I worked before, he was our department manager.” “Yeah? This must be fate.” Yes. This is a really arduous fate. “But what are you doing here, Ms. Nara?” “Ah, because Ji Min’s sick.” “Yeah? If Attorney Lee’s in the hospital, why are you here, Ms. Nara?” “That is…, should I say that I’m his fiancée?” “You two are dating?” “Yes.” What the heck is up with those eyes? Ji Min and I can’t be dating? Well. It is a bit wasteful for Ji Min to be with me. “Ah, Ms. Shin Nara, do you know?” “What?” “There’s been a rumor that Mr. Lee Ji Min’s going to quit his job?” Ch 77 What the…? He’s quitting his job…? He never told me that before. From where to where do I know Ji Min? Could it be that I don’t know anything about him? I’ve really depended on Ji Min for a lot of things, but is Ji Min even leaning on me? Then… what’s our relationship? Am I just forcing Ji Min to do hard work? Could my behavior and my speech be making it harder for Ji Min? “Ms. Nara? Are you okay?” “Yes? Ah…, Please excuse me for a moment…” I went out of the hospital room and went to the bathroom. My reflection in the mirror makes me angry. You complained like a child … You whined like a child…, What must Ji Min have thought seeing me like that? If I were Ji Min, would I have been able to date someone like me? Would I have wanted to marry me? Most likely… not. Yeah. Let’s wash your face with cold water once and concentrate. “Agashi!” “Yes?” “The water’s spraying all over…” “Ah, sorry.” Anyways Shin Nara. You never do anything right. You’re so childish…, yeah. So I am very childish. I went out of the bathroom, sat on a chair, leaned my head back and closed my eyes. I’m very tired. I think I’m really tired today. Right then, I felt a cold strength and I quickly opened my eyes. “What are you doing here? Like a bewitched person?” “Ah…” “Drink this.” How the hell did this guy come here? How did he find out? “Don’t look at me with those eyes. I called Hyung’s cell phone and he told me where he was.” “I see.” “You know that my aunt isn’t here right now, right? That’s why I came with my dad.” “Aren’t you going to school?” “Do you know what time it is? Even if I go, I’ll probably be kicked out? Ah, I’m going to the high school you went to, nuna.” “What?” What the heck? Is this guy a total stalker? When I stealthily rose up from my seat, the guy followed me and stood up. Let’s avoid him! If I stay like this, I might give him the opportunity to steal a kiss from me again. I quickly went inside the hospital room. Thankfully, Ji Min was awake and next to him was a very solemn man. “Ah, she’s coming here right now. Nara, say hello. Uncle. This is Nara.” “Hello. I’m Shin Nara.” “Nice to meet you. I’m this guy’s uncle.” Now I look at them side by side, they look really similar. Yeah. Because Ji Min resembles the ah juhm mah a lot. “Hwang Ji Hoon!” “Eu ek! Teacher?” “You didn’t go to school again?” What’s this? When I turned around, I saw the math teacher holding Ji Min by the ear. Ah, yeah. You said you were going to our school? “Ah, teacher! Let go! Let go and talk!” “You! I told you to go to school properly!” “Ah, really. I said it hurts! But why are you here, teacher? I heard that you were in the hospital…, but I forgot why…” “Hello. I haven’t been able to say hi properly because I was busy. I am Ji Hoon’s father.” “Hello. I’m his homeroom teacher, No Hee Kyung.” What the heck? The old maid is his homeroom teacher? That guy got caught right in the spot. “Please look after him.” “Ah, yes. I’m sorry. I didn’t have time….” “Even if he’s been accepted into a college already, he should still come out to school.” “Ac..accepted?” “Ah, you didn’t know? He got in. Ji Hoon, you didn’t tell him?” Simultaneously, when the math teacher’s face turned towards Ji Hoon, Ji Hoon’s father’s face looked towards Ji Hoon. But Ji Hoon silently lowered his head. Why is he like that? If he got accepted already, doesn’t that mean that he’s really good at his studies? He’s different from what he looks like? “Did you apply?” “Yes, dad.” “What department?” “Photo…graphy…” And in a flash, Ji Hoon’s face had turned half way around. The ahjusshi… the benevolent looking ahjuhsshi had slapped Ji Hoon’s cheek without holding anything back. Right then, Ji Min quickly got up from his seat, took out the IV tube that was hooked to his arm and hugged the ahjusshi from behind. “Uncle! Please be patient! Please?” “Let go! What? Say that again! What department? Photography? I already told you! That’s not possible!” “Please calm down! Ji Hoon! What are you doing? Hurry up and leave!” At Ji Min’s shout, Ji Hoon raised his hand and wiped his burst lips and went out. Oh my… what the heck is this? Can you beat up your son that brutally? After the waterfall had gone through the hospital room, the ahjushhi bent his head, said sorry to everyone, and the nurse came in and put the IV tube back into Ji Min’s arm. “I’m sorry. Ji Min. I’ll come again.” “Uncle!” “Why?” “Please don’t be so harsh on Ji Hoon.” “But!” “That won’t happen again.” “Take good care of your body>’ The ahjuhsshi left the room and Ji Min sat back with his arm above his head as if he were tired. What the heck is this? “You were surprised, right?” “Huh? Ah, no.” “Ji Hoon’s nuna. She was a photographer. She went overseas once, but she came back a corpse.” “Huh?” “That’s why he’s like that.” So the Ji Hoon who had only looked bright had this kind of experience. “So don’t look at Ji Hoon too badly either.” “Hm?” “Even if he’s like that, he’s a deep kid.” No. Ji Min. You’re being fooled right now! You know what that jerk did to me! “Why?” “What?” “Your expression looks like you want to say something?” “Ah, nothing. I think of that guy as decent too.” “Yeah. Thank you. Go home now. Mother must be worrying.” “No. I’m fine. Rest a little.” I covered Ji Min with his blanket after saying that. Maybe because of his weakened state, or maybe because he was tired, Ji Min fell asleep in no time at all and I stood up and stretched. Right then, my eyes met the eyes of the old maid and I laughed. “Nara.” “Yes?” “Meet Ji Hoon.” “Huh?” “I saw you guys in front of the bathroom, but it seems like you two are friendly?” “No. We’re not that….” “That guy. He’s not very warm­hearted.” Ch 78 For some reason, the teacher’s face looks dark. Was that guy… like that? He always showed me his bright and amiable side, so even what happened today was a surprise… That’s why you can’t judge a person by how he looks. “He was really nice to you.” “Hahaha. Ah, that? I think it’s just because I saw him when he was small…” “You two knew each other from when you were younger?” “That is…did we? Anyways, I’ll meet him once.” But what should I say to him when I meet him? And Ji Min’s here too, so is it all right if I meet him and talk to him? I held my handbag and went out of the hospital room. A jogging suit with a handbag…., I really don’t match. I went home and changed my clothes. And washed. “Thank you.” “Yes.” The nurses here are too pretty? That’s not good at all. I think I have to get him moved to the hospital in front of my house. Ah, now I think about it, I didn’t ask him whether he was going to quit his job. I probably should ask him when he starts to get better? He probably has a lot of worries beside this… Yup, I’m an attentive girlfriend. Right then, someone pulled my arm and I tried not to be pulled away. “Wow, Nuna, you’re strong.” “Hey! Is your face okay?” “If my face isn’t okay. It’s fine. I’ve been hit a couple of times, so I’m fine now.” “It looks sort of severely swollen though. But I see that you’ve wiped off the blood?” “I washed my face.” “Follow me.” I began dragging the guy off. The guy silently allowed himself to be dragged away and I went inside a bar in the neighborhood. Well, even though he is under age, he looks like he’s had a lot of experience. “Ahjuhmmah! 2 bottles of soju and pork belly slices please.” “Yes.” Soon, the pork in front of us began to sizzle and cook and I picked up the soju bottle, filled the guy’s shot glass with soju and filled mine after that. “Hey! Let’s drink!” “Nuna.” “Why?” “I don’t drink alcohol.” “I know that you drink, so why are you acting like that?! Drink! It’s all right. I’ll take care of you.” “My mom died because she was an alcoholic.” “Uh? Ah… I, I see. Then I’ll drink.” Euk… Maybe I shouldn’t have come to drink. But I can’t even leave right now. What do I do now? How come nothing works out for me? “Then I’ll drink coke.” The guy stood up from his seat and took out 5 bottles of coke from the refrigerator. What the heck? That guy. Is he planning on dying with a coke overdose? The guy silently began to pour the coke in the glass in front of him and drink. Wha…what the? Why is he doing that so suddenly? “Is your throat okay?” “It’s fine. Actually, I had a high fever today. I wanted to have a drink, so it’s turned out well.” “I, I see.” “Nuna, why is it that I’m so unlucky?” Did this guy become drunk from drinking coke? Why are you asking me that? And my life’s unlucky too… Could we have been a couple in our previous life? It seems like we fit really well together… “Why are you looking at me like that? Yeah. So you like me too, nuna?” “What? What? No!” “A strong denial is a strong affirmation. I know what you’re feeling, nuna.” This jerk. His personality must really be good. He starts joking with me even after his father beat him up so badly… Laughing like that too… Is this guy’s personality good… or is he hiding himself…? “Nuna.” “Why?” Huh? I only drank 2 shots of soju… I feel a bit dizzy? “You like Ji Min hyung a lot, right?” “Hahaha. Of course. I like Ji Min a lot.” “Hyung likes you a lot too.” “Of cour…what?” “I saw the two of you from when I was a child. Well, hyung is handsome because he looks like me,but he can’t match up to me.” This jerk. This guy really has king’s disease. (TN: This term is used for guys who think they are all that.] But still, Ji Min doesn’t have king’s disease. Yeah. Since my personality is good, I’ll be patient. “Nuna.” “Why?” “I…” “What?” “Can’t I just like you?” “What?” What is this guy saying right now? You know that Ji Min and I like each other… It’s not like you’re trying to break us up… “I want to see you, nuna, marry with Ji Min hyung and…, I want to see my nieces and nephews…. Even if that happens, can’t I still like you, nuna?” “No.” “Why?” “Because I can’t like you.” Yeah. I can only like Ji Min. Other people don’t even enter my eye. Even if that person likes me infinitely much, I can only be selfish. Because I only see Ji Min. “You know what you said last time.” “What?” “That you had no plans to take care of Ji Min hyung.” That… I was forgetting that… “Stop joking.” “Nuna, do you know that you’re really defenseless?” “What?” “Along with that, hyung’s exactly the same.” “What are you trying to say?” “Don’t you think that the both of you trust in each other too much?” “Hey, Hwang Ji Hoon.” “I’ll say this again, but I have no intention of giving up on you, Nuna.” Ch 79 What kind of bullsh*t is that?! As I continued to stare at the guy in disbelief, the guy picked up a soju bottle next to him and began to fill it up. I can never tell what this guy is up to. “I… I promised Ji Min to marry him.” “Did I say something about that?” This guy is really quick! He’s definitely. A really quick­witted person. He’s trying to tease me like that! Oh my! I’ve lived 10 years more than that guy, but how can he do this to me? “So I said that I would keep on liking you, nuna.” “This is just admiration.” “No.” “This is admiration. When this passes, you’ll think: Oh, those were good memories… and just laugh as you remember? Of course, I don’t know if you’ll remember me 10 years later.” At my words, the guy’s face hardened. Well. He probably never thought of it this way. Truthfully, I was a bit surprised at my speaking just a moment ago. Yup, Shin Nara’s oratory skills are outstanding! “Nuna.” “Why?” “You’re smarter than you look.” “What?” “You’re trying to turn a person’s heart around like that and you’re right. I don’t know if I might do that, but I always want to stay in the present. And I’ve liked you a lot longer than you think I have. Don’t you know that the younger kids now are scary?” This guy is only 19, and his words are so eloquent. Am I really a prosecutor’s daughter? How come I’m so bad at talking? “Haha, that’s why I like you, nuna.” “What?” “How is it that your expression appears on your face so easily? I bet you can’t even lie?” What the heck? This jerk. Is he playing with me right now? Suddenly, the guy grabbed my face and put his lips against mine. “Hey!” “This is a seal.” “What?” “This is a seal to say that you’re mine. Meet me on Sunday in the café in front right there.” “What? Do I have to meet…” “You’re going to say that even after you saw this? Then I’ll see you at 2.” The guy said that and left. What in the world…? He took a picture of us kissing. “Nuna! If you don’t come, I’m going to show this picture to hyung. Then I’ll see you that day.” Ah, my blood pressure. What kind of little kid is this sly? Seeing the way he just did that, it’s really not a joke. I’m going to go crazy. I got up from my seat, paid the bill and went back home. I washed and slept a little when my mom came in and was waking me up. Mom asked me this and that as if she were worried about Ji Min and began packing simple toiletries. “Mom, what are you doing?” “He’ll need this if he’s in the hospital.” “Oh… yeah.” “Are you really his girlfriend?” “I didn’t even think about those things.” “He’s not very sick?” “He has enteritis, inflammation of the intestines. He has traces of food poisoning too. And it seems like he’s been really stressed.” “How much of a hard time must you have given Ji Min for him to end up that way?” “Mom! How can you say that I gave Ji Min a hard time? Actually, you were the one who did that.” “Hurry up and take this and go.” Aigo. Because she doesn’t have anything to say. I took the paper bag that Mom handed me and went out of my house to go to the hospital. “Shin Nara.” “Huh? Dad?” “Where are you going?” “To the hospital.” “Why the hospital?” “Ji Min’s hospitalized.” “What? You should have called. Where is he? Let’s go together.” Dad then got into his car again, and I also climbed into his car silently. Anyways… where’s Ji Min’s mom? I must be really crazy too. Why didn’t I ask him those things too during that time? “Dad.” “Why?” “Where’s Ji Min’s Mom?” “She’s in Australia.” “Oh.” “You didn’t know yet?” “Yeah. I didn’t get a chance to ask him. Oh yeah, Dad, I think I have to marry Ji Min quickly.” “Why?” “Just. Because I feel like I’ve made it too hard for him…” I closed my mouth as I said that. Dad looked like he wanted to say something else, but he turned his head again and began to focus on his driving. I don’t know if because of my vacillation but, I’ve made it harder for Ji Min. Even with what happened with Ji Hoon… Actually, if I think about it, it was like this from when I met Shi Min for the first time. I was pulled around like this. And I’m being pulled around right now. Like an idiot, Ji Min takes such good care of me, but I can’t do anything for him. “We’re here now.” “Huh? Ah.” Did we already arrive? The world really doesn’t give me the time to think. When I went to the hospital room with Dad, Ji Hoon was sitting with his his dad. What the heck? You guys already made up? was what I thought, but it wasn’t so. Ji Hoon’s face was extremely hardened and it was the same with the ahjusshi. “Huh? Who’s this? Isn’t this Shin Young Won?” “Sunbaenim. It’s been a long time.” Dad shook his hand with the ahjuhsshi, and I turned my head to Ji Min. Ji Min had a frown on his face as if he were still a bit tired and I went in front of Ji Min and sat down. “Are you okay?” “Yeah. How did Father…” “I met him while I was on the way here. Ah, here are some toiletries.” “Did you come after resting?” “Yeah. Ah, worry about yourself instead. You have to be healthy to feed me from now on. Can you be sick and hospitalized like this? A guy like you?” “It’s because Shin Nara gives me such a hard time.” “You’re saying the same thing as Mom.” For real, am I the one who intruded? Is this guy my mom’s son? How is it that the two of them fit so well? “What did the doctor say?” “The doctor said that looking at the results, he can probably come home two days later.” “Nara. I’ll go out for a moment and have a talk.” “Yes, Dad.” Dad left like that with the ahjusshi. How can he come here because he was worried about Ji Min, but not even look at him and go out…? “I guess those two haven’t met for a long time.” “Yeah. Ji Min.” “Why?” “Are you really quitting the company?” “Yeah.” “Why?” “I’m quitting because I went in for foul reasons.” “Foul?” “I went in because you were working there.” Ji Min laughed after saying that. This guy. He really has a cute side to him. I got up and put the toiletries in the drawer and Ji Hoon continued to glare at me in discontent. Why is he acting like that? Right then, Dad and the ahjusshi came in again. “So, Ji Min, are you okay?” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry to have worried you.” “No. That’s why you should have taken care. Nara. Take good care of Ji Min.” “Okay.” Anyways. Dad’s really embarrassed to express his thoughts like that. I know you like Ji Min a lot… “Nara. Go back home too.” “No. I’ll stay here.” “You didn’t even rest well.” “I’m really okay, but Ji Min.” “Why?” “Let’s marry.” Ch 80 At my words, Ji Min stared at me dumbfounded. Ah… was I too sudden? But still, I really want to marry Ji Min…, Yeah, well. What am I saying to a sick person? “Ahaha. I was a little…” “Shin Nara. Are you stupid?” Eh? Am I stupid… Am I stupid because I asked you to marry me? “Wait a moment.” Ji Min suddenly took off the IV tube, got up and left. What the heck is that guy doing! He has to rest his body! Could it be that… he ran away because he doesn’t want to marry me? “Nara, did Ji Min run away because he didn’t want to marry you?” “Dad!” “I’ll go in first. Sun bae. Let’s go.” “Okay. Nara, I’ll see you later.” “Huh? Ah, yes.” Oh yeah! Dad was here. I momentarily forgot everything. Right then, I felt someone’s eyes on me, and I turned to see who was looking at me. “You’re candid.” “What?” “That you’d act the way you feel.” “It’s… it’s because my feelings are sincere. It’s true that I really like Ji Min. That’s why I always want to keep him by my side. I want to touch him and I also miss him. At my words, Ji Hoon laughed. That jerk, what’s so funny? Still. How can you laugh like that when an adult is speaking? “I know it too.” “Huh?” “I know that feeling too. I really wish that you and hyung are happy together. Of course. My feelings for you will never stop.” This guy acts like this to the end. That’s why it’s not good to be so popular. “Stop putting on such a confident face.” “What?” “I’m younger than you and I’m talented. Hahaha. You’ll probably regret losing me?” “What kind of talent do you have?” “I already got into a college, and I got a prize at a contest. And I’m leaving for Europe this winter.” “Eur…ope?” “Because I want to take all the pictures of the things that my nuna wanted to take pictures of.” “You didn’t even make up with your father.” “It’s all right. The old man won’t even try to under..” “You’re the one who doesn’t know anything.” “…huh?” Is this guy really stupid? Even if he doesn’t know, how can he really know nothing? “What are you saying that I don’t…” “Do you even know your parents’ feelings? You and your nuna were equally their children! But your nuna… died like that. Nowthey only have you. That’s why your father worries about you more, but why don’t you know anything!” I must really be stupid. The one who’s supposed to cry is Ji Hoon, but why am I crying? Well, stupid Shin Nara. “Nu…Nuna.” “Why?” “Just a moment… I’ll see Dad.” Ji Hoon ran out of the hospital room like that. So that guy still likes his father. Now I think about it, there’s no one in the hospital room. The teacher’s not here either… Where did Ji Min go? He even took out his IV tube when he’s still sick. Did you want to run away so badly because I proposed? But still, you should have answered and left! Right then, I heard the sound of the door and I turned my head. “Hey! Lee Ji Min! How can you run out like that?! Even if I asked you to marry…” “Here.” Ji Min put a bunch of flowers in front of me. Then… you took out your IV tube and ran out to buy this? For…me? “You idiot! I don’t need this.” “I agree.” “What?” “Isn’t it enough to have me?” Anyways, Lee Ji Min. It’ll be a long time before your king’s disease is cured. But I’m still so happy of how much Ji Min thinks of me. “Thanks.” “What for?” “For coming to me.” “So be good to me from now on. This Shin Nara came to you because she’s good.” “I know.” Why is this guy so submissive today? If it was like any regular day, he would be teasing me.. “Nara.” “Why?” “I gave you a hard time, right?” “What?” “Because I was so immature, I couldn’t act properly and I made you hurt and I made you wait… But you’re the only one to me. Always.” “I…I know. It…it’s the same for me.” Ji Min hugged me tightly without saying anything. Ji Min’s heart was racing. And my heart was also racing. “I love you.” The pleasant voice… His heart was beating uncontrollably. It feels like another confession. “I really love you.” “Me too.” “Lee Ji Min only loves Shin Nara.” “I told you I know.” “I really really love you.” “Hey.” “Nara. I’ll only say it this time. Listen carefully.” “What?” “I only looked at you. I only wanted you and I only needed you.” Ji Min’s moving me deeply today. He bought roses in his sick condition and… I silently hugged Ji Min tightly. Ji Min slowly released himself from the hug and planted a light kiss on my lips. “Let’s get married.” Ch 81 Ji Min must have been nervous because he couldn’t move and only held onto my hand even more tightly. Right then, my eyes met Ji Min’s eyes and Ji Min tried to laugh as he saw me, but because I knew how hard that smile was, I could only grasp Ji Min’s hand tighter. Right then, the door opened and Ji Min and I stood up from our seat. “You came.” “Yes. Sit down.” The ahjuhsshi was still had his movie star good looks. It was just that… he looked thinner than he had been before. Ji Min had his head lowered and was avoiding the ahjuhsshi’s gaze. “I’m going to marry.” “Yes. I see that you’ve come to that age already.” The ahjuhsshi said that and closed his eyes as if he were reminiscing. And he slowly took out a cigarette and put it in his lips. Right then, Ji Min stretched out his hand and removed the cigarette that was in the ahjuhsshi’s mouth. “Why are you smoking a cigarette when you have long cancer? Quit it. You don’t even have that many days to live.” Ji Min crushed the cigarette in his hand after he said that. The ahjuhsshi smiled bitterly. Ji Min must have realized that he had made a mistake and wiped his mouth with his hand. I remained silent between the two. “What about your mother?” “She’s in Jejudo.” (TN: Jejudo is an island in Korea, south of Seoul.) “I…see.” “I was very disappointed in you. From when I was younger… From the day that I accidentally found out about your existence, I ceased to have the thing called happiness. It was only when… I saw Nara that I was happy. That might be why I annoyed Nara even more so that she would remember me. And the boy who annoyed the hell out of Nara is marrying her. You know that saying: Blood can’t fool itself. That’s right. Because you couldn’t get Mom, you couldn’t settle down with other women. But, that’s why I’m trying hard not to lose Nara. Because I know that the greatest happiness is knowing that one woman in your heart and that you can love her.” “I see… that you’ve grown well.” The ahjusshi’s voice was shaking a bit and there must have been tears forming in his eyes because he had raised his hands and was pressing his eyes. I quickly took out a handkerchief from my handbag and put it in front of the ahjuhsshi. The ahjuhsshi smiled a little and picked up the handkerchief. Right then, tears poured from the ahjuhsshi’s eyes, but Ji Min, whether he knew or not, had his head bent down and grabbed onto my left hand tightly. Right then, I felt something cold in my left hand and I quickly realized that it was Ji Min’s tears. “Greed… I see that a person’s greed is endless.” “Ah…juhsshi…” “I’m embarrassed to tell you, Nara, but because I’m Ji Min’s father… I just wanted him to know who I was, so… I stayed near him secretively. Because I couldn’t love the son I had from someone I loved. I was really childish. To think that we could love after she had my child… I’m… receiving the punishment now.” “…live.” Ji Min’s voice was very shaky. And because his voice was so small, we couldn’t even hear him. “Then live.” “Ji… Min.” “I’d like you to live and see my child, and show who you are to my child… You can stay around secretively too.” “Ji Min. I…” “Please… please live… even like that. Please…, Fa…ther.” At Ji Min’s last words, the ahjuhsshi turned his head. Ji Min was unable to contain his sorrow because he grabbed my arm and began to cry like a child. Because I couldn’t do anything for the ahjuhsshi and Ji Min, I could only caress Ji Min’s head. “I’m as crafty as the years I’ve lived.” “I…” “Yes. I don’t think I can live healthy for a long time. Can I go down to Jejudo?” At the ahjuhsshi’s question, Ji Min raised his head for the first time and looked into the ahjuhsshi’s eyes. The ahjuhsshi’s eyes looked like he had thrown everything away. For some reason, the way he looked was so similar to Ji Min that I began to tear up too. “If… Mom says that she’ll forgive you.” “Thank… you.” Even after we left the restaurant, Ji Min was silent. When we entered a park, Ji Min sat on a nearby bench, and I also sat down next to Ji Min. “I… look like an idiot, right?” “No.” “Till the end… how could I be so cold… Could it be that the cruelest person was me?” “You tried your best. If I were you, I wouldn’t have been able to. I would have lived my whole life only hating him. Ji Min.” “Yeah?” “You’re beautiful. You were always this way. To me.” When I said that, Ji Min began to touch his mouth, then he began to ruffle up my hair. Ha, I see that you’re embarrassed? But Ji Min was always a beautiful person to me. From when we were small… “I was scared.” “Of what?” “That he might really die.” “Truthfully… I can’t say any hopeful words. Just… prepare for it slowly.” “I know already.” “And forgive him.” “Idiot. I forgave him of everything from the moment I called him Father.” Ji Min hugged me after saying that. I knew already. He wouldn’t have called him Father if he hadn’t even forgiven him. Then you wouldn’t have been sobbing like that. “Nara.” “Yeah?” “I’m like that.” “What?” “Whenever I see you, I like it.” “Keuk, I know.” “I only want to love you.” “Then who else are you going to love?” “My jealousy is two times worse than other people’s jealousy.” “I know.” “Look only at me too. And love only me.” “No.” At my firm refusal, Ji Min released me from his embrace and held onto my face. What is it? That look like you’re going to eat me. “Say that again. What?” “I love Dad and Mom and my brother, so how am I supposed to only love you?” “Keuk, that’s like Shin Nara.” “But still, I only love you.” At my words, Ji Min looked into my eyes dumfounded. What… is it? That you would stay still even after I said something nauseating like that. I was trying to fit my words like yours. “I only love you too. I’ll make you happy. I love you. Shin Nara.” Ch 82 We were walking slowly holding our hands, but we’re already in front of my house. When did we walk so quickly? I don’t want to say bye to him yet. “Why? Aren’t you going in?” “Just. Hahaha.” “Nara.” “Yeah?” “When we marry, we’ll see each other until we’re sick of each other, so hurry up and go in.” “Forget it! If someone saw us like this, they would think that I’m doing this because I like you so much! I’m going in!” Ha, Lee Ji Min is really something. And even if we’re going to marry, can’t I do that? I’m doing something nauseating for once, and you can’t play along with it just this once? Well… I guess he wouldn’t feel like it right now… “I’ll go in. Be careful.” I turned my body, but right then, Ji Min pulled my hand and pulled me to him. What the heck? You acted like you were all that just a moment ago. “Nara.” “Why?” “Are you angry?” “I’m not angry.” “Let’s hurry up and marry.” “Why all of a sudden?” “I don’t want to leave you.” “What the heck? You said to go just a moment ago.” “Go in.” Ji Min kissed my forehead and waved his hands. Why is he so cute these days? I think that I must be possessed. To think that Ji Min waving his hands like that is cute. Anyways. Shin Nara is an illness in herself. “Mom. I came.” “Nara. Hurry up and come here.” “Why?” “I got your wedding date.” “What?” Wedding date? Without even consulting me? And with that, this quickly? When I looked at Mom in surprise, Mom also looked at with wide eyes of surprise. “Why are you so surprised?” “No. But how come so quickly? One month later? We have to prepare so many things.” “We can prepare those things quickly.” This is unbelievable. We have to take our wedding pictures, get our wedding materials, and there’s the problem of a house. The important thing is that I didn’t even buy my car! “It’s too quick.” “We’re doing this because of Kang sunbae.” Dad said that as he came out of the washroom and I turned my head to where Mom and Dad were. Yeah… The ahjuhsshi’s very sick. I forgot that again. Can I be good to Ji Min like this? Well, I’m sure I’ll do something about the situation when it approaches. “From tomorrow, follow Mom around and look at this and that.” “Yes.” “Anyways, girl. If Dad says something, you’re always silent.” “That’s because I like Dad more.” “You!!” “I’ll come back after I change my clothes.” I went to my room, changed my clothes and lay down on my bed. This is really unbelievable. To think that I’m already the age to get married to Ji Min. I couldn’t even dream about this just a little while ago. Right then, my cell phone began ringing. “Yes.” [You went in safely?] “Yeah. Are you at home?” [I just came in.] “You knew that our wedding has been scheduled then?” [Of course. It’s one month later. You won’t run away by any chance?] “Hahaha. Are you afraid that I’ll run away?” [Yeah.] I never even dreamed that he would give such a truthful answer. Ji Min has really changed. I couldn’t even have gotten this kind of reaction if it was like before. “Ji Min.” [Yeah?] “I love you.” [Yeah.] “To the point that I can’t even imagine.” [When I was away for a little while, it was hard for me to even breathe. It felt like the three characters of your name were pressing down on my heart like an incurable disease… Because you disappeared so suddenly…] “So that’s why you troubled me so much when you finally came back?” Momentarily, there was silence. I only said that as a joke, but… Was it painful for Ji Min? [Because I’ve lived so happily… Because I received so much love from my parents… I didn’t think that I could attain your love too. But, even though I’m sorry to my parents, I didn’t like their love more. Even if I threw everything away, I solely wanted you. But I’ve attained too many things. That’s why I’m always sorry to Shi Min.] I see. So Ji Min was always sorry to Shi Min. It must have been hard for you because you knew so many things from when you were small. I didn’t even know that and I was always complaining… “Ji Min. I’m really happy.” [What about?] “Because I’m receiving family love and your love much more than I deserve.” [If you know, then be good.] “It was really hard for you, right?” [Na…ra?] “I’m sorry. I was so selfish that I only knew myself. I never thought that you would have a hard time. I was disappointed in you when you left without saying anything. I didn’t even try to think of you the way you thought about me. I’m sorry because I was so selfish.” [I love you like that too.] I see. So Ji Min liked this about me. Ji Min loves me solely no matter what I do. God. Thank you. For giving me such an important and special person to me… In the morning, Mom woke me up and I was dragged into the car in a half­asleep state. I slept senselessly in the car too, but Mom woke me up again and took me inside some building. I was being pulled around by Mom with my eyes almost closed. Something wet was placed over my face and I immediately opened my eyes. “It’s cold!” “How is your daughter’s skin this nice? It must be because her skin is like yours because her skin is so good.” “Hohoho, really?” Mom, how can you fall for a lie like that… Why are we getting a facial all of a sudden? Mom didn’t use money to do this for me… “Mom. What are you planning on doing?” “What?” “Why are you suddenly taking me to get a facial.” “You’re going to marry soon, so you have to become prettier.” “Aigo, what’ll change in one month?” “I want my daughter to be the prettiest bride ever.” My Mom has nothing that she can’t say. I’m always… never beautiful, but still, this is too sudden. But this looks like something worth trying. How can my skin feel so soft and bright? “How is it? Do you like it?” “Yeah! Mom. I really like it.” “Since my daughter’s getting it, I’ll get one done too.” That’s right. I didn’t think that ah juhm mah would do this only for me. “Today, Dad gave me a lot of money telling me to buy good food too.” “Really? Mom, I want beef sirloins and beef ribs!” “Aye, you’re such a meat lover.” “It’s so good. No. How about a full course of Chinese food?” Right then, someone pushed me as he passed by me very quickly. Ah, what the heck? If you pushed a person, don’t you have to apologi…huh? Now I think about it, my hand feels empty…, Mom’s wallet! “Thief!” Ch 83 From that moment, I began to run as fast as I could. If I catch you, you b*stard, you’re so dead! How dare you try to steal my money! I feel like my heart’s going to burst. I quickly took off my shoe and threw it at the guy’s head with all my strength. The guy fainted weakly, and I quickly stepped on the guy’s back. “You! Whose wallet are you stealing right now!” “Agashi! We reported. The police are coming.” The guy was taken to the police station, and I went there with Mom. You look like you’re old enough, but how dare you steal my wallet! He was being questioned when someone came in from behind and grabbed my shoulders. I came to know that it was Ji Min. “Ji Min?” “Hey! Are you stupid? Are you dumb?” “Hey… why are you acting like this?” “What if that b*stard had a knife? You should have just reported it to the police! What would have happened if something ….” “It’s all right. Nothing happened.” At my words, Ji Min let go of my shoulders and sat down on a chair as if he had lost all the power in his legs. He must have really been worried about me because his face was blue with worry and with a sorry heart, I went to Ji Min and hugged him tightly. When I did so, Ji Min stretched out his hands and hugged me even more tightly. “I was worried.” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t do that from now on.” “Okay.” “If something happens to you, my heart will first shrivel up.” “All right.” When the questioning ended and we came out of the police station, my stomach began to cry. The banquet of the bums has started, I see. Is it already past the time to eat? Eh? It’s already 1:30. “Ji Min. I’m hungry.” “Yeah. Mother, you’re hungry, right? Would you like something to eat?” “We have to eat quickly and pick out Nara’s dress. And pick out your tuxedo too.” Ah, yeah. I need a dress to marry… Like Mom had said, we quickly ate in a beef stew restaurant in front of the police station and headed towards a shop that Mom said she knew very well. While I was trying on the wedding dresses, I began to feel gloomy. To be marrying when I haven’t even been able to take care of my parents properly… For some reason, I became sad. Ji Min must have known my feeling because he didn’t say anything. Only Mom went around telling me to try this and that on and I just nodded my head and wore the clothes that Mom pickedout for me. My mom was so happy that she was smiling from ear to ear. But I’m becoming sad for some reason… When we arrived in front of our house, Mom went in first and I got out of the car. “I’ll go in.” “Nara.” “Yeah?” “I know everything.” “What?” “I won’t make it hard for you. Even though I probably can’t give you more love than your parents, I’ll try to give you more love. Please believe in me a little and follow me.” Ji Min’s thinking about me to this extent, but what am I doing like a little kid. I was about to complain again. “All right, Ji Min. I really really love you.” “I love you even more.” “I’ll go in.” “Okay.” After seeing Ji Min disappear, I slowly turned around. It seemed like my dad’s car was coming so I stopped. Seeing Dad getting out of the car, I felt my heart tremble a bit. When did my dad get so many wrinkles? And what about those white hairs? When did Dad become this old? “Nara, what are you doing out here?” “I’m planning on going on a date with you, Dad.” “Date? It’s good of course.” I should have been childish with him often before… Was he disappointed in me because I was such a curt daughter… Because he’s my dad… because he’s my dad, could he have been happy to just look at me… I’m a really bad daughter. “Aren’t you drinking?” “Yeah. I’m drinking. Dad.” “Why?” “Isn’t your work hard?” “Why are you asking that all of a sudden?” “Dad, you always worked for us and… because it looks like we haven’t done anything for you…” “Why is there nothing that you haven’t done for me? I have nothing to complain about. I’m thankful just for the fact that you guys have grown up without pain like this… Huh huh, I see you’ve grown up since you said you were going to marry.” Dad began to drink the soju as he said that. I see. So that’s what parents do for you. People who are thankful just for the fact that you’re not hurt… “Nara, are you crying?” “Yeahhh ung, Dad.” “How can a grown up woman like you cry like that!” Dad quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped my face. Dad, thanks. For taking care of me like this… I hugged Dad and wept like baby. “I was a bit upset truthfully.” “You were upset?” “Since Ji Min said that he would take you away like that, I felt like my daughter in my embrace was being stolen away from me.” “Stolen away? But I’m still your daughter.” “Maybe because I had you at a young age, but still I love you a lot and maybe because I had more responsibility, I lived more diligently.” “Is that why you called me your younger sister as you carried me on your back?” “That, Il Woo sunbae said as a joke.” I already know. How much you think of and love our family… The things of the past were probably shifting before Dad’s eyes because he drank another shot of soju. “Dad.” “Why?” “Remember how I said I would marry you when I was small.” “Yeah, you did.” “Even then, you didn’t even imagine that I was going to get married to another thief, right?” “No.” “You did think that I would?” “Yeah. Your relationship with Ji Min was so good. I thought: This guy will try not to leave you later on.” “That’s a lie! Do you know how bad my relationship with Ji Min was?” At my words, Dad laughed. What’s so funny? My relationship was really bad with Ji Min. “Yeah. You did avoid Ji Min a lot.” “Of course. Do you know how much he annoyed me?” “That’s all because Ji Min liked you.” “Hm?” “Nara, girls have to marry guys who like them. Look here. Your Mom is this happy because your dad loves her that much.” “Dad, you and Mom always have to wave your chicken feathers around.” The lovey­dovey couple. Can I become that kind of couple with Ji Min? If I do, I think it’ll be really good… “I don’t worry about you two.” “Really?” “Because I believe that you guys will live better than us. Dad will never worry. Because there probably isn’t another guy who loves our Nara like Ji Min.” Ch 84 The wedding date was slowly approaching, but I didn’t feel any of the apprehension. Mom kept bothering me to go out and meet Ji Min, saying that I didn’t even go out of the house. I just got annoyed, and my life became one of circling my house. Of course, we have our dates at our house… Whenever we do, however, Mom continually nagged Ji Min about how he would live with a lazy bum like me. Ji Min laughed and said that he would take the best care of me. Yup, isn’t this all thanks to my brainwashing? “Nara, get the phone.” “Eh? Who called our house? Hello?” [Nara.] “Oh, Miss Min Young. It’s been a long…, How come your voice is like that?” [I think I’m going to break up with Shi Min.] “What? What kind of bullsh*t is that? No, we can’t talk about this here, so let’s meet up. Let’s meet up and talk. I’ll go near the company. Let’s meet in the café in front of there. Right now!” What the heck is this? You feel like you’re going to break up with Shi Min?! I know that Shi Min loves Min Young a lot! I ran like a mad woman to wear my clothes and stole the car keys from Mom. “Hey, there’s a meeting today!” “Just take a taxi!” “Hey! Shin Nara!” Min Young, you’re so dead if you’re saying crazy sh*t! And I’m so dead by Mom. When I entered the café, Min Young was sitting down with her head bent down and I sat down in front of Min Young panting. “Oh… you came?” “Hey, raise your head! Why are you like… Hey! What’s wrong with your face?” She must have been crying because both her eyes were swollen and she must have been hit because one of her eyes wasn’t just swollen, but also black and blue. Along with that, her lips must have been ripped because there was blood on her lips. I lost my words, seeing Min Young like that. Where did she come from, beaten up like that? “Here! Cool ice water please. Ah, please give us two glasses of fruit juice.” “Yes.” “Hey! Jang Min Young! Tell me right now! What is this? What happened? Who did this? Could it be that Kang Shi Min hit you like this?” “Ye…yeah.” Yeah? Kang Shi Min hit Min Young? You freaking b*stard! How can you beat up a girl like that? “And you continued to be beaten by him when he hit you?” “I made the mistake, so what could I do?” “Even if you did something wrong, how could you hit a girl?! And with that, a girl you love!” What did Min Young do so wrong that Shi Min would hit her? I know Shi Min’s personality well, but I really don’t understand… What happened all that time between these two? Soon, the juice and the ice water came and I gulped all of the ice water down in one shot because my insides were heating up. “Because I told him not to meet Ji Sun.:” “Pu hueb, what?” I almost sprayed the juice. What is that she said? You told him not to meet Ji Sun? “Why? What is it? Was there something that happened?” “You know too, right? That Ji Sun and Shi Min used to date before.” Of course I know. But what kind of problem is that…? Could it be that those two are meeting again? When my eyes became bigger, Min Young nodded her head. I can’t believe this. Even so, you hit Min Young? “I… went to Ji Sun and yelled at her and pulled her hair. I think Shi Min saw that. He slapped my cheek once. How… could he hit me?” Min Young began to weep like that. Is Kang Shi Min a totally crazy b*stard? He cheated on her, and he’s hitting her? I was so stunned that nothing came out of my mouth. I saw him for 10 years, but I’ve never been as disappointed as I am now. How could a person do that? “Ji Sun’s personality isn’t easy, but it seems like you got hit a lot.” “Nara, let’s have a drink.” “All right. Let’s drink.” Min Young and I left the café and went into a nearby bar. As soon as the soju came out, Min Young poured the soju into her glass and began to drink. I put the side dishes in front of Min Young, so that she would eat as she drank. But Min Young only drank the soju, and upset at Min Young acting like this, I poured soju into my shot glass. As the soju and the beer began to pile up on the table, Min Young became more and more drank and began to call only Shi Min’s name and passed out. Kang Shi Min. You freaking b*stard. How could you do this to Min Young! “Min Young? Are you a bit all right? Do you think you can get up?” “Yeah. Shi Min. I… I’m sorry for everything.” “I’m going to go crazy! Ah juhm mah. How much is this?” “$42.” I paid for everything, supported Min Young and got up from my seat. Thankfully, Min Young’s younger sibling was at home, so he came to take Min Young and after seeing Min Young safely in a car, I sat on a nearby bench. What the heck happened here? That something like this would happen in a few days when I’m not here… “Uh? Nuna?” “Uh? Ji Hoon? You finished school?” “Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve finished the test?” “Ah… I see.” “But, what are you doing here alone, nuna? It’s cold too. Did you drink? I smell soju. And with that, why are you in an exercise suit?” “There was something like that.” “What kind of something?” Ji Hoon sat down next to me and continued to ask me what was wrong. Helplessly, I explained to Ji Hoon and sighed deeply. “That b*stard’s really f*cking bad.” “Right? But how disappointed must I be because I’ve known him for over 10 years.” “You probably don’t feel just disappointment, but betrayal also. Yeah. It’s betrayal. If the two of them appear in front of me, I don’t know what I’ll do. And the person I’m disappointed in more is Shi Min rather than Ji Sun. How could Shi Min do that… I really don’t understand. “Are you disappointed maybe because you tried to see only the good side of that hyung?” “What?” “Well, you know those things where you try to see the good side of someone because he/she’s a friend you really like. They called it something…” “No. I’m feeling more betrayed by Shi Min rather than Ji Sun. Because I believed him so much. The fact that he kept his dating Min Young a secret from me shows that he really loved her, no? I thought so…” “What can you do about something that already happened? Nuna, you can’t interfere with it.” “Yeah.” This isn’t something that I can interfere with. Thisis something that those people involved should solve. But… since I know everything that happened… I really should interfere, but I can’t either. Right then, I saw two faces I had seen often before. And with that, holding hands and walking. Really… it looks like they’re lover… “Hey! Kang Shi Min!” Ch 85 Shi Min and Ji Sun stared at me as in disbelief and opened their eyes widely. Without being to hold back any longer, I walked up to them with large steps. Shi Min was covering his mouth as if he were surprised and Ji Sun had her head lowered. So you guys did that? So you guys betrayed Min Young and me… like this? Just… I just thought that the two of you were friends like before… Before I saw you two like this… With the sound of a slap, Ji Sun’s neck turned about half way. I was definitely… going to hit Shi Min… “Lee Ji Sun!” “I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. Nara. But it’s really not Shi Min’s fault.” “You… you two…” “Yeah. The thing that you’re thinking… is right.” This is probably what Min Young should be doing… I know too well that this isn’t what I should be doing. But what about this huge betrayal… They can’t do this. Shi Min can’t betray Min Young. I pushed Ji Sun and grabbed Shi Min’s throat. Shi Min didn’t even react and didn’t even look at my face. “Do you even know that you did something wrong? Is that why you’re not even looking at me? Kang Shi Min? How could you do this to Min Young! How could you!” “Nuna! Stop it!” Ji Hoon pulled me back, and I let go of Shi Min’s throat like that. Right then, Shi Min raised his head and stared at me, and I lifted my hands and wiped the tears that were falling down. “Like the way you think, I’m… a jerk. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Min Young. It was just…” “So! So the person you choose is Ji Sun? Yeah?” “Ye…ah. I’m… like that. I told you. Ji Sun was my first. So that’s why she was bothering you in the beginning. Guys… are like that. They can’t forget their first love.” It felt as if Shi Min’s words had become a strong fist that was hitting my back. I knew that I could no longer bother with this problem. I don’t know what happened among those three, but… I turned around and began to walk. And I went inside a poh jang macha that was nearby. As soon as the soju came out, I gulped it down. “Nuna, drink slowly!” Ji Hoon took away the bottle from me as he said that. After glaring at Ji Hoon as fiercely as I could, I took the bottle away and began drinking it. I don’t know what’s so upsetting. At the truth that those two betrayed me? If not, what? Because I feel sorry for Min Young? Because I believed in Shi Min too much… That’s why… I’m like this. “Hey, hey. Shin Nara. Get up.” “Yeah… what is it?” “Is your stomach okay? How much did you drink to throw up everything?” “Huh? Ji Min?” “Drink this. It’s to help settle your insides.” I took the medicine that Ji Min handed over me and finished it completely. It was finally after that I felt my upset stomach would finally be at peace. Seeing me like that, Ji Min laughed. “Why are you laughing?” “Who told you to drink like that?” “What? Who told me? It’s because I wanted to.” “You didn’t even listen to your honorable husband!” In a flash, I laughed at Ji Min’s words. My honorable husband… What the heck is that? This isn’t even the 60s or 70s… Honorable husband… Well… Yeah. If I marry Ji Min, it won’t be a joke, but a reality. “What is it? Why are you staring at me with such wide eyes?” “Hey, husband.” “What?” “I’m hungry.” “Yeah. Since you emptied out everything, you should be hungry. Wait a moment. I’ll make you something… Why? Nara.” When Ji Min got up after caressing my head, I stretched out my arms and hugged Ji Min’s waist. Ji Min didn’t say anything more and hugged me back warmly. “Ji Min.” “Yeah.” “You won’t change, right?” “Why are you saying that all of a sudden?” “You won’t leave me, right?” “What the heck? What are you saying? Did you dream again?” “Ji Min.” “Why?” “Shi Min threw away Min Young and is meeting Ji Sun again.” At my words, Ji Min stopped his hands that were caressing my head. And he kneeled down and looked at me eye to eye. Well… Ji Min must really be shocked… “Are you thinking about Kang Il Woo?” “What?” “Are you thinking of how Kang Il Woo was a huge playboy… How I, as Shi Min’s brother, am like that too?” “What the… No way. I never thought like that before.” At my words, Ji Min hugged me. Yeah. I haven’t thought like that. Because I know Ji Min wouldn’t do that ever… “I’m worried.” “About what?” “Because I’m afraid you’ll think like that… Why, you know how Korean people think. If you see the father, you’ll know his son… That’s why I was always worried.” “You have a lot of things to worry about.” “I was like that from when I was younger. You were the only girl in my life. I only saw you and I only wanted you and I’ve run till here. I can’t ever betray you even if I die. You know, right? Nara.” “I know.” I know too well. That Ji Min won’t be able to turn his back on me… Even if I become a killer, Ji Min will always be by my side… If I hold onto Ji Min’s hand finally, and live life, but even if Ji Min’s hand loses its strength… I know that Ji Min will still hold onto my hand and never let go. “Don’t think that everyone in the world is like you.” “Okay.” “Even if you think you’ve known Shi Min for a long time, you can’t know everything about Shi Min. It’s the same for me.” “Yeah.” “But I’m not like that. I’ve become as used to you as how long we’ve seen each other. The person who’s holding my heart is you, Shin Nara.” For some reason, I feel like I’ll cry. Because I’m so happy whenever Ji Min says that… Because I’m happy to the point that I’m apprehensive that I feel like I’m going to cry. “Thanks. Ji Min. I’m really thankful. I know that I’m happy because I met you… I’m thankful that you love me… Thanks. Ji Min.” “It’s lucky that I’ve met you and that you love me. Thank you. And I love you.” Ch 86 It was only a few days before our wedding. I went alone to the department store when I saw Ji Sun and Shi Min. I was just going to pass by, but the two of them looked strange together. It was totally different from how I had seen them together before… Well, it’s all my fault for being so curious! I quickly went inside the café and sat in the table behind where the two of them were seated. “Really… what are we going to do?” “About what?” “Is it all right with you to just be like this?” “It’s all right.” Shi Min, you jerk! What’s all right? Do you know that Min Young is almost a sick person because of you! You selfish bastard! How could youdo that! Right then, the door of the café opened and Ji Min entered. What is Ji Min doing here? Did he come here to meet them? No way! Wait… let’s think about it a little. No, I don’t even have to think! Why is Ji Min meeting them! “I’m a bit late because I had a lot of work.” “Why did you quit your job to do this much work?” “Well, what’s wrong? Attorney work is easy enough to do.” Ha? Look at you, Lee Ji Min. How can you talk to Ji Sun as if nothing happened? But as time passed, Ji Min and Ji Sun continued to talk, but Shi Min remained silent. What the heck, Kang Shi Min? You have to show that you’re happy with Ji Sun. Aren’t you supposed to? “Hey, Kang Shi Min! You f*cking idiot!” “Shi Min…” “Why are you crying? If you threw her away, you should forget her. Or go and steal her away.” “Did you… have that kind of courage?” “Of course! Even if Shin Nara said she hated me, I would have kidnapped her at least and married her.” “I… can’t do that. I can’t take away Min Young’s parents… her family from her.” “F*ck, if you want to do that, you should make yourself the only bad guy here. Why’d you pull in Lee Ji Sun and make it this way? Agashi, please give me a cup of ice water.” What the…? What is he saying? Then was I totally misunderstanding everything? Oh my God! I didn’t even know and I slapped Shi Min… “Hey, Shin Nara.” “What?” “Wha… what’s that sound?” “I know you’re hiding, so hurry up and come out.” Ah… really, Ji Min. Can’t you just pass over this? I stood up from my seat and went in front of them. “He… hello? Everyone?” “Nara!” “Shin Nara!” The two of them simultaneously called my name and I laughed uncomfortably and sat next to Ji Sun. Ah, I’m so embarrassed. I didn’t even know the story and I yelled at them… “Don’t tell… Min Young.” “Hey! Kang Shi Min! You f*cking idiot!” “Shin Nara. I’m not joking right now.” “What about Min Young? Because of you, what about Min Young? Were you a f*cking careless b*stard like that? Huh? If I were you, I would have pleaded hundreds of time on my knees. But still, it’s not certain that Min Young’s parents will accept you or not. So where are you saying such weak words like that! So the reason why Min Young went home early all the time was to make her parents accept you? Huh?” “Hey, Shin Nara. Stop getting worked up. Sit down.” “Hey, Lee Ji Min. Look at him! Is he even a guy! You b*stard. If you have time to come here like this, then kneel down in front of her for whatever number of days and nights! You got that? And if something like this happened, you should have told me! Why are you trying to become a bad guy to me too?” At my words, Shi Min stood up from his seat in a flash and I looked at Shi Min and laughed. Shi Min suddenly pulled me in and hugged me. What the heck? Why is he hugging me all of a sudden? “Thanks. If all turns out well, this is all because of Shin Nara.” Shi Min said that and disappeared from our sights. Anyways, you simpleton. You’re how old and you’re a prosecutor, and your brain doesn’t even work? “Good job, Nara.” “You should have told him that already!” “So what am I supposed to do when he doesn’t listen?” “Ha, yeah right, Lee Ji Min. Were you enjoying all this?” “Why would I be enjoying all this! But still… Shi Min’s my brother.” Oh… yeah. You guys were brothers… Even though Ji Min didn’t say so to me, he was thinking of Shi Min as his younger brother all that time… That day. Ji Sun and I drank until we became as drunk as possible and it looked like Ji Min was having a hard time helping the both of us. “Ji Sun, then go home safely.” “Ookay.” Ji Sun soon disappeared with the taxi, and I felt the strength from my legs go. Ji Min helplessly had to crouch down so that I could get on his back, and I climbed onto his back. “Hahahahaha. It’s fun.” “Is it fun for you to be riding your honorable husband’s back?” “Hahaha, Ji Min. The world’s going round and round.” “You had a hard time, right?” “If you knew that, you should have told me already.” I lightly hit Ji Min’s back as I said that. Ji Min began to cry out saying that it hurt, but I continued to hit him, saying that I had to give him a punishment. “Are you going to become abusive?” “Then are you going to kick me out?” “No way.” “Why?” “Do you know how hard I tried to get you? I finally reached this point. If you throw me away, then I’m going to hold you back, telling you to take responsibility.” “Pu, puhahahaha.” Anyways, Lee Ji Min’s so adorable. That’s what the girl usually says. “Take responsibility for my life. From my childhood, you were always there and I always looked at you. That’s why I don’t even see other girls as girls. So, take responsibility of my life. Like this.” “Were you always in your memory?” “Yeah. Of course, in Shin Nara’s memory, Kang Shi Min was probably always there.” “Why… why are you talking about past times?” “I see you feel guilty?” “No, no way!” “I know all about how you guys shared a reeeally long kiss. And I saw that too. Probably?” “Do you think… the two of them met by now?” “I’m sure they’re coming back to their senses after they met.” At Ji Min’s words, I laughed. “But why did they do that?” “Apparently, Min Young’s dad opposed their marriage. He must have graduated from the same college as Father. He said that he couldn’t send his daughter to marry a playboy’s son. He said that if you see the father, you see the son. So that’s why he was severely opposed to their marriage. Of course, Min Young doesn’t know why Shi Min tried to depart like that.” So… that was what happened. Then we must be on a very lenient road. I’m really thankful. “Ji Min.” “Yeah.” “I’ll only look at you.” “Of course.” “I’ll only love you.” “That’s definite too of course.” Ji Min lowered me slowly onto the ground as he said that. Even though everything was still spinning because I was drunk, I looked at Ji Min and laughed. Ji Min suddenly grabbed my hand and began walking and even though I was walking crookedly, I followed Ji Min. Of course, Ji Miin wasn’t walking quickly, but was supporting me as he walked… The… church? Why did we come here all of a sudden? You don’t believe this kind of stuff… “Kneel down and sit.” “Huh? Okay.” Ji Min looked at me and sat down kneeling. What are we doing right now? For some reason, laughter escaped me and I laughed out loud. “I’m proposing.” “You already did.” “You’re going to become my woman and live by my side forever, right?” “Ji… Min.” “I’m going to become your man and live by your side forever.” “Me… me too.” “I loved you. So much…, I love you, and I’m going to love you again. Even in death.” Tears fell from my eyes. This isn’t only because I’m drunk. I nodded my head and was disappointed that no words would come out because my throat was closed. “Even if you don’t say so, I can feel it. I’ll love you eternally, so just stay by my side.” I only nodded. I want to say something too. Ji Min bent his neck and gave me a short kiss. “We’re swearing in front of God. You can never break it eternally.” “Ji… Min.” “I love you.” ...
View Full Document

Page1 / 353

[TF] Love - Ch 1 Another nightmare plagued me again. At the...

This preview shows document pages 1 - 3. Sign up to view the full document.

View Full Document Right Arrow Icon
Ask a homework question - tutors are online